but Christ accounteth it a great and capitall sinne He willeth his disciples to shake off the dust of their feet as a witnesse against those that wilfully contemne this ordinance of God as if the earth it selfe were infected and the places of their abode corrupted by the contagion of their sinnes and in the next Chapter he maketh such to be worse then the Sodomites For the contempt of the word is an abridgement of all sinne gathered together in one Woe vnto vs for this neglect and contempt of the word we are so farre from trembling at it that some wil not step out of their dores others are content to come but they are so farre from shewing reuerence that they fall fast asleepe and will not be awaked These vnreuerent actions and gestures shew they regard it not neither are touched with a feeling of it Do these men tremble when the Minister reproueth sinne Do they examine their hearts whether they be guilty or not Doe they say vnto their owne soules What haue I done Alasse â—erem 8 6. how can they when they haue heard nothing Neither let them go away in the darke and seeke to couer their drowsinesse of spirit vnder the name of an infirmity or weaknesse that is in them for they are not sometimes ouertaken with it but make a daily practise of it they neuer striue against it but nourish it in themselues as those that are delighted in it They cannot say they doe that euill which they would not Rom. 7 19. but that which they would do They frame their bodies and settle them of purpose to sleepe and so they may doe it closely that they be not espied they regard no more They neuer call themselues to an account what they haue heard nor whether they haue bene ouertaken this day neither if they haue doe they resolue with themselues they will sinne no more If euer they had truely repented of this sinne they would endeuour not to bee ouercome againe by it If euer they had bene truely sorrowfull it would bring foorth in them a watchfulnesse ouer themselues and a care to preuent it in time to come The last abuse is in carelesse comming and shamelesse departing out of the Church and separating our selues from the Congregation before it be dismissed and dissolued We vse to reproue those and complaine greatly of theÌ„ when they are inuited as guests to a feast that come too late and make the rest of the company to stay for them or make haste to be gone away before the feast be finished We desire that all our neighbours that are inuited should sit downe together and arise vp from the table together The worde of God is a continuall feast the exercises of our religion are as a dainty banket wee should come vnto them as men do to good cheere feed hungerly and heartily vpon them The Prophet witnesseth concerning his owne practise that he had gone with the multitude into the house of God with the voyce of ioy and praise as they that keepe a feast Psalm 42 4. Is it so with vs Doe we flock together to the hearing and handling of holy things as wee doe vnto a feast If wee did hunger and thirst after the word of God as we do after bodily food wee would be as greedy to be partakers of the one as we are forward to taste of the other But the case is with vs as it fareth with those that haue full stomackes wee desire not spirituall food and therefore make no haste vnto it Now one commeth and then another now one droppeth away and then another and they thinke they haue tarried too long This is an open protestation or proclamation that we are weary of holy things and loathe them more then Israel did Manna These men are Church-sicke â—ill men acâ—unt the â—hurch as a â—son or Sermon-sicke a common disease among common hearers The Church is with them as a prison they are as weary of staying in the Church as the malefactor is of lying in prison for as the prison holdeth them where they would not be and from the place where they would be so doe prophane persons account the Church as a place that restraineth their liberty that they cannot doe what they would do nor be where they desire to be nor resort to that company that they better affect nor follow those sports and delights wherein they take the greatest pleasure The faithfull in former times haue accounted it a punishment to bee driuen from the house of GOD but these men account it a sore punishment to be there They desired to dwell in it all the daies of their liues but we care not if we neuer come thither They iudged it the greatest famine to want the word but if we bee held neuer so little a time from our dinner we complaine as if wee were like to starue They longed to haue the Sabbath day come Psal 84 2. but these men would faine haue it ended and thinke it to bee the longest day that is in the yeare and the most tedious Secondly it is the duty of the Minister to preach the word administer the sacraments Vse 2 with all due regard and respect to the person they sustaine and the things that they meddle withall We must do nothing that may make our Ministery fruitelesse and bring it into contempt but seeke to adorne it and beautifie it by all reuerent carriage of our selues in it and in the discharge of the duties of it This hath many branches First Particular branches of this vse it behooueth vs to set our selues in Gods presence and consider that we are his messengers speake in his name and are as it were his mouth How shall the hearer learne that in his hearing hee hath to do with God and commeth to heare what he shall say vnto him by our mouthes Acts chapter 10 verse 33. if we doe not remember that we stand in the place of God and do after a sort represent his person This is the counsell that the Apostle Paul giueth to Timothy 1 Tim. chap. 2 15. Study to shew thy selfe approoued vnto GOD a workman that needeth not to be ashamed rightly diuiding the word of truth Whensoeuer we get vp into the Pulpit before all things we must know being placed in that office whose message we deliuer and that if we speak not vprightly as becommeth his Maiesty wee must giue a reckoning vnto him Wherefore we must so teach as if God were present with vs as if a Secretary should speak before a Prince for he is his instrument who is Lord ouer al. We must be able to make this protestation before men and Angels I stand heere as it were a chosen vessell before the Lord to beare his Name vnto his people I am not to bee the messenger of mine owne words but to be his mouth I must lay aside whatsoeuer passions are in me vtterly disclaime mine owne affections that
the high Maiesty of God Is not euery other word almost an oath can they speake without it Is it not become in the opinion and practise of the most sort a grace and ornament to their speech and a gentlemanlike exercise Are they not accounted fools and Puritanes that vse it not themselues or seeke to reprooue it represse it in others Some wil say It is a foolish custome that I haue gotten and I cannot leaue it but I meane no harme or hurt by it to any man Thus doe men goe about to excuse sinne which they haue no purporse to forsake but rather a desire to continue in it Doe you call it a foolish custome nay it is a vile wicked custome Giue it his true name and disguise it not name the child aright call it with Christ a diuellish custome it commeth of that euill one Matt 5 3◠This is so common a sin among men and women among old and yong hath taken such deep roots that the axe of Gods word and of his iudgements cannot cut it downe The fathers infect their children and one learneth of another vntill the greatest part are become licentious and abominable Let vs come to the sanctification of the Sabboth the more many heare of it the oftner the commandement is vrged vnto them and pressed vpon them the more dissolute and disordered they grow in the prophanation of it They cannot be ignorant that they ought not to follow their pleasures on that day but to call the Sabboth a delight 〈◊〉 8.13 and honour him on it not doing their owne wayes nor finding their owne pleasure nor speaking their owne words but when this holy day of the Lord cometh they forget all their pleasures so round them in the eare that they runne madding euery one after his owne vanities and the least occasion draweth them from the exercises of religion as if they meant to bid defiance to God and to prouoke him to battell which they doe against their owne soules For are we stronger then he or able to make our party good against him No no we deceiue our selues we are no fit matches to deale with him who is able to arme the smallest weakest creatures to our confusion Vse 5 Fiftly we haue al need of patience without which we shall neuer be able to goe through with our obedience It is no easie thing to yeeld obedience We haue many enemies and oppositions that stand in our way to hinder vs. We haue many corruptions within vs we haue the world a thousand allurements without vs all of them set in battell aray to encounter with vs. We are like ground that yeeldeth nothing of it selfe but thornes and thistles without much labor and paines without often ploughing and tilling and turning vp Hence it is that the Apostle intreateth the Hebrewes 〈◊〉 13.22 and beseecheth them to suffer the words of exhortation We doe not easily brooke and digest the word but with great difficulty It is hard meat lying heauy vpon the stomack and will not soone concoct To mortifie sinne is to deny our selues and as it were to cut off the right hand and to pluck out the right eye Mat. 5. It is not done without great greefe and anguish It is almost death to the Swearer to obey this exhortation My brethren sweare not at all Iam. 5. It is as painefull to him as if you cut off a peece of his tongue or sewed vp his lips or dashed out his teeth It is in effect to strike off a limbe to tell the drunkard he must liue sober and not run into excesse and that drunkards shall not inherite the kingdome of God he iudgeth it so hard a doctrine as if he were in danger to die for thirst Seeing therefore obedience to the word is painefull wee haue need of patience to stay vs vp that wee shrinke not away and goe cleane backeward Besides we do not by by enioy the promises that God maketh vnto vs they are for an appointed time he will try vs in waiting for thē So he dealt with Abraham he had promise of a sonne but it was not immediately accomplished he was faine to expect long time for it So the Psalmist speaking of Ioseph confirmeth notably this point He had sundry dreames which were predictions and presages of his future aduancement yet after this he was solde for a seruant his feet were hurt with fetters Psal 105.19 and he was laid in yron vntil the time that his word came the word of the Lord tryed him Wee must bee faithfull vnto the death and then we shall receiue the crowne of life God tryeth vs all at one time or other and one way or other wee see not his promises by and by performed vnto vs let vs wait for them with patience and put on the hope of saluation as a shield for surely they wil come and he that hath spoken the word cannot lie Lastly we must here endure sundry afflictions and shall meete with many scornes and scoffes of wicked men seeking to turne vs from our due obedience to God and his word and therefore we haue need of patience to hold vs constantly in the faith without wauering Heb. 10.36 Christ Iesus forewarning his disciples what troubles hanged ouer their heads that they shal be persecuted and deliuered vp to the Synagogues and into prisons and be brought before kings rulers for his Names sake giueth them this exhortation Luke 21.19 In your patience possesse ye your soules As Ismael persecuted him that was borne after the Spirit euen so it is now and euer will be Gal. 4.29 Many haue turned backe from the trueth through these tentations They cannot abide to be reuiled though it be for righteousnesse sake Let vs not thinke the Christian mans life to bee an easie and lazy life nor the way to it pleasant nor the gate that leadeth and openeth to it broad and wide it is a continuall warfare 2. Tim. 2 3. suffer affliction as a good souldier of Iesus Christ Heerupon we are charged to striue to enter in at the streight gate Mat. 7. There is no saluation without striuing we must suffer many a blow and endure many a wound We must be content to beare many showers and sharpe stormes The husbandman suffereth much labour before he reapeth We must not dreame of the victory before the battell Our Sauiour speaking of the good and sauing hearer of the word such as all of vs ought to be describeth him by these notes Luke 8.5 that with an honest and good heart he heareth the word keepeth it and bringeth forth fruit with patience This is so excellent a vertue that God vouchsafeth to be called the God of patience Rom. 15. When once wee beginne to yeeld obedience to the word and to frame our liues according thereunto and to bring forth the fruits worthy amendment of life when we are freed from the tyranny of Satan and made citizens of
then they be the children of God that mourn because they cannot meete with the rest of their brethren in the Temple and at the Table of the Lord certainely they must be the children of the diuell that mourne and lament because they are at them and such as do willingly and wilfully contemptuously and presumptuously absent themselues from them It is noted of Christ our Sauiour that he earnestly desired or as it is in the Originall by doubling the word with a desire 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Luk. 22.15 I haue desired to eate this Passeouer with you before I suffer whereby he sheweth his feruent affection to ioyne with them in this duty So should it be with vs when one Sabboth is ended we should long for the next when one Communion is done we should be ready to enquire after another when one Sermon is ended we should prepare for another and account no day in the week so gracious so welcome so comfortable vnto vs as the Lords day then let vs cheere vp our spirits and refresh our soules with such prouision as God hath appointed for vs. Secondly it is a great iudgement of God Vse 2 vpon men howsoeuer they account of it and whatsoeuer they esteeme of it when they are giuen ouer to their owne waies and regard not at all the waies of God Nay it is an euident token of Gods heauy iudgement to be depriued of the Word and Sacraments of the exercises of religion and of the meetings of the godly as Psal 74 1. the church crieth out O God why hast thou cast vs off for euer Psal 74.1 Why doth thine anger smoke against the sheepe of thy pasture We all confesse that dearth and famine is a greeuous plague howbeit commonly we know no other then the famine of the body when the tongue cleaueth to the roofe of the mouth for thirst and when the children say to their mothers Where is corne wine but God threatneth a greater iudgement then the famishment of the body to wit Lament 2.12 the pining and consuming away of the soule Amos 8.11 through the famine of the word It is accounted a great reproch for a subiect to be denyed the presence and protection of his Prince and the freedom of his countrey but these banish themselues from the presence of God We shold be al voluntary Communicants but many are voluntary excommunicants they exclude theÌ„selues from the Church and execute the censures of the Church vpon themselues The Church complaineth as we heard before that the Lord cast them off but these cast off themselues froÌ„ the Church from God from his ordinances It is an euident signe of most strange prophanenesse and deadnes of heart when men haue no delight no feeling no comfort no sweetnesse in the exercises of religion when they cannot feed heartily of the fatlings and drinke greedily of the wines that are prepared by God foâ— his family the most delicat delightfull souls food that can be in the world to wit the hearing of the word and the receiuing of the SacrameÌ„ts of which more afterward Chap. 11. Gen. 25. â—4 Heb 12 1â— Esau is a pattern of this prophanenesse who esteemed of these precious things more vilely then of a messe of meat of the good of his soule then of the filling of his belly of future happinesse then of a present and momentany pleasure Many such Esaus we haue in our dayes as wretched and prophane as he Lastly it ought to be the first and chiefest Vse 3 thing in all our wishes and desires we shold carefully expresse it in our loue and zeale to haue the pleasure and profit of Gods house in greatest account for our good for euer This made the Prophet say Psal 26.8 and 27.4 and 84.10 O Lord I haue loued the habitation of thy house and the place where thine honour dwelleth I haue desired this one thing aboue all other that I may dwell in the house of the Lord all the dayes of my life one day in thy courts is better then a thousand elswhere O what will be their portion in this life and what will be their punishment in the life to come who haue banished these desires out of their hearts and renounced them in their practise accounting the time tedious and the day lost that is spent this way O that such could consider betimes the feareful end and fall that waiteth for them so long as they grow more and more weary of the heauenly Manna that would fall vpon their souls as a gracious raine vpon the tender herbe And as for vs that thorough the goodnesse of God liue vnder the Ministery of the word and haue the Sacraments rightly ministred vnto vs let vs know confesse that it is our duty to reÌ„der al praise thaÌ„ksgiuing vnto God to labour to walke worthy of our calling to expresse the power of them in our conuersations to pray vnto him earnestly for the continuance of them among vs and our posterities lest thorough our great vnthankefulnesse and the abuse of them they be taken from vs giuen vnto another people that will bring forth the fruits thereof Verse 8. And Moses said vnto them Stand still c. In these words we haue Moses his consultation with God for heere seemed to be a kind of coÌ„trary or Antinomy that is one law against another The vncleane might not come to the sacrifice and besides it was an heinous offence to omit this exercise of their faith and profession of their religion no lesse then excommunication As for the touching of a dead body or burying of the dead it is a duty of charity of humanity and of necessity should a work of such due respect and importance that might not be auoided debar them from the Passeouer These therefore seemed to be in a distresse on both sides and knew not which way to turne themselues in this maze they might not come and yet they might not well abstaine they must bury the dead and yet the buriall of the dead did exclude them What shall they do between these two rocks that threaten shipwracke if they do not bury the dead they shew want of charity if they doe they barre themselues from a duty of piety and could not partake of the Passeouer vntill the next yeere Moses confesseth himselfe in this case after a sort intangled knew not what to resolue therefore for his and their satisfaction he resolueth to referre the matter wholly to God forasmuch as he had no authoritie to institute for them a new Passeouer Doctrine This teacheth vs in all matters of doubt to aske counsell at the mouth of God In alâ— doâ—â—â— we must asâ—â— counsell of God But how may this be for we cannot ascend vp to heauen to speake vnto him I answer he speaketh vnto vs at this day and that two wayes 2 King 1 1â— and 19.1 2. and 22.11 Maâ—th 2.4 Act. 15.2 2 Chron. 3
to deferre the celebrating of it together with others one is vncleannesse the other is a iourney both of them must bee vnderstood as grounded vpon necessity For to thrust himself into the vncleannes heere ment without a calling or to absent himselfe by a iourney vpon euery trifling occasion thereby omitting the busines of God because he wold further his own busines is rather to be ceÌ„sured very sharply theÌ„ to suffer an excuse vpoÌ„ necessity of whom we may say with Salomon As a bird that wandreth from her nest Pro. 27.8 so is a man that wandreth from his place For there are very many in al places that had rather leaue the Lords worke vndone then spare one day of their owne It is a great matter with them to lose a dayes worke but they regard it as a matter of nothing to rob God of his day that he hath kept for himselfe They had rather goe to a drunken feast abroad theÌ„ to feast with God in his house They had rather go speak to others in their owne affaires then either to God by prayer or heare him speak to theÌ„ in his word on the Sabboth day But to leaue this and to returne to the matter in hand by vncleannes in touching the dead is ment by proportion all other kinds of legall vncleannesse whatsoeuer which signifie the defilements of sin continued without repentance the Lord leading his Church in the minority of it by outward things to inward by earthly to spirituall by the shadow to the body The dead body is accounted vncleane because death which hath seazed vpon it is the fruite of sin wherby men are truely made vncleane The Passeouer was to the Israelites the same that the Supper is to vs the equity therfore and truth of that which is heere described and directed to the people remaineth to vs for euer and teacheth That necessitie brought vpon any by the hand of God Doctrine or by an ineuitable duty of a mans calling Necessity brought vpon any by Gods hand dispenseth with Gods seruice for that time doe for that time free him from the publike exercises of religion and of Gods worship If it be to saue a mans life or to preserue his house and goods from destruction it giueth liberty a toleration and dispensation for the present to leaue the immediate worship of God Such is the immediate hand of God in sickenesse as we see in Hezekiah Esay 38. Such was the case of Dauid in persecution Psal 84. Such is the case of those that are in a long iourney as in this place Likewise whensoeuer the publike meanes are for a time taken away through persecution Psa 74 In time of sicknesse God requireth another duty of vs to wit to looke to our health in danger of life to looke to our safety in danger of our goods to looke to our wealth Reason 1 For whensoeuer God denyeth the meanes his will is that the things themselues should ceasse For other meanes may not be inuented or any other forme then that which he hath ordained as Ioel 1.19 he threatneth that the meat offering and drinke offering should ceasse Whensoeuer the will of God is that these things shall be done he will offer vnto vs and put into our hands the meanes he will giue vs the time and opportunity to do them Secondly it is Gods pleasure to accept of mercy rather then sacrifice Mat. 12.7 Hence it is that to saue from fire and water to preserue life to visit the sick and to look to them is to be preferred and more to be respected then going to the Church or hearing of the word What man shall there be among you saith Christ Mat. 12.11 that shall haue one sheepe and if it fall into a pit on the Sabboth day will he not lay hold on it and lift it out how much then is a man better then a sheepe for the Sabboth was made for man and not man for the Sabboth God ordaining it for our good not for our hurt Vse 1 Hence it followeth that it is not simply the omitting of â—he Sacraments but the neglect and contempt of them is dangerous to neglecters and contemners They shall beare their sinne as they iustly deserue whose default it is The Israelites in the wildernesse were forty yeeres together vncircumcised yet were they to be holden the people of God because they cannot be charged with negligence nor reprooued for any contempt in as much as they wanted leysure being in their iourney or daily expecting the signe of remoouing All the people that came out of Egypt were circumcised Iosh 5.5 but al the people that were borne in the wildernesse by the way them they circumcised not and it is excused or defended by necessity For the Sacraments doe not conferre grace neither are they absolutely necessaâ—y to saluation as if without them a man could not possibly be saued Hence therefore are the Romanists reprooued that do teach that children are damned that dye without Baptisme Children dying without Baptisme arâ— not damned as though all the Israelites that dyed in the wildernesse which were borne there and were not circumcised were condemned no doubtlesse no more then that all which were circumcised were saued True it is Moses was reprooued and was neere to death because he circumcised not his sonne who had time and leisure to doe it Exod. 4.24 and we must take heed of contempt which deserueth a cutting off from the people of God Gen. 17.14 because he hath broken the Couenant Howbeit as it is said in the prouerb Necessity hath no law The grace of Christ taketh away all the sinnes of all beleeuers and therefore the generall guilt brought in by originall sinne Rom. 5. This grace is not tyed to outward signes but dependeth vpon the free pleasure of God This is receiued by faith only as appeareth in the example of Abraham and farther confirmed by the Sacâ—aments Neuerthelesse we acknowledge a necessity in respect of the commandement of God and of the proper end and therfore is with all reuerence and conscience and obedience to bee yeelded vnto Secondly where the ordinary and precious Vse 2 meanes of saluation the preaching of the word and administration of the Sacraments are taken away and remooued as the standard out of the campe or the light out of the candlesticke there the extraordinary and more weak meanes are to be vsed of vs and Gods blessing in such cases is to bee hoped for and looked after In the dayes of persecution priuate reading meditation and conference are blessed of God and his Church maintained continued and encreased thereby yea the beholding of the constant suffering of the holy martyrs was a forcible meanes to worke the conuersion of many and made them in loue with that doctrine for which they suffered and gaue their liues In times of famine when there is no bread left in a citie and the inhabitants are constrained to fare hard and short yet it
cut off the better it is with him for thereby his sinnes are fewer and his iudgement shall be easier It is not so with the godly man Againe the vnbeleeuer and polluted person poisoneth and infecteth all things that he medleth withall hee defileth the earth the aire the heauens the beasts the fruites and all creatures and persons that liue with them Leuitic 18 2. The land of Canaan was defiled by the inhabitants and it is saide that in the end it should spew them out Deut. 28 15 16 c. Hag. 2 14. Thirdly men are vnable of themselues to Vse 3 heare the word of saluation Ioh. 8 43. so that to beleeue and practise religion is not easie our naturall disposition is as contrary to it as fire and water Matth. 16 17. The carnall man seeth no more in the word of God then in the word of man nay his naturall reason will minister reason vnto him to thinke it is foolishnesse 1 Cor. 1 21. and to perswade him that he neede not to be so precise in the hearing of it nor be so curious in keeping of the Sabbath day Let vs therefore forsake this counseller it neuer speaketh good vnto vs but euill and crosseth the motions of the Spirit Fourthly the preaching of the word is a Vse 4 necessary meanes to bring vs to God and to worke in vs sauing faith and sanctified obedience Many men are by nature very wise deepe-sighted into matters of the world and can diue to the bottome of all humane knowledge neuerthelesse all this is weake and vnsufficient to bring vs to saluation as appeareth in the example of Achitophel Hee was a great politician his answers were as the Oracles of God 2 Sam. 16 23. yet was not all his wisedome able to guide and conduct him vnto heauen or heauenly things but hee ended his dayes in horror and despaire 2 Sa. 17 23. Therefore another meanes was needefull to bring vs to the knowledge of God and of our selues God hath left vnto vs his worde and would haue it preached and expounded in the Church that thereby we might bee saued as 1 Cor. 1 20 21. Where is the Scribe Where is the disputer of this world Hath not GOD made foolish the wisedome of this world For after that in the wisedome of God the world by wisedome knew not God it pleased God by the foolishnesse of preaching to saue them that beleeue Lastly we must learne to submit our wisedome Vse 5 and our willes our vnderstanding and counsell to the will and counsell of God after the example of Christ Math. 26 42. Not my will but thy will bee done Wee must craue of GOD to direct vs in his will and to teach vs his wayes Verse 23. The Lord said vnto Moses Is the Lords hand waxed short Heerein we haue the answer of God setting his Almighty power against the want of all meanes and as a sufficient remedy of all euills This teacheth that all things Doctrine Things vnpossible with men are possible with God euen aboue nature and reason and how vnlikely and vnpossible soeuer in the eies of man are possible with God and he can easily bring them to passe Esa 50.1 Gen. 18.14 Zach. 8.6 Ier. 32.27 Luke 1.37 Matt. 19.29 Reason 1 For why He is in heauen and there decreeeth and accomplisheth whatsoeuer hee will Psa 115.3 nothing can giue any impediment to his purposes Secondly he made all things of nothing in the beginning for the things which are seene were not made of things which doe appeare Heb. 11.3 hee also gouerneth them all as a Captaine doth his hoste or army Exod. 15.3 He dryeth vp the sea he maketh the floods a desert and clotheth the heauens with darkenesse Esay 50.2 Thirdly this is the nature and essence of God to be almighty take this from him and we deny him to be God and make him to be weake and impotent which can no way agree to him Vse 1 The vses Learne from hence not to tye God to the course of second causes he made the Sunne to stand still Iosh 10.13 hee made the fire ceasse to burne that it could not hurt them that were cast into it Dan. 3.25 Hebr 11.33 he stopped the mouthes of the Lyons Dan. 6.22 Heb. 11.33 he made the yron to swimme which naturally sinketh to the bottome 2 King 6.6 hee made the waters stand still on an heape that they flowed not and his people passed through as on dry land Exod. 14.22 Iosh 3.17 Psal 114.5 It is he that worketh miracles and changeth the course of nature This sheweth the difference betweene God and all other creatures True it is they haue power but they are not able to worke miracles but by the power of him that ruleth the creatures Vse 2 Secondly doubt not of any of Gods promises Rom. 4.20 21 though they seeme neuer so vnlikely or vncertain Let vs not doubt of saluation nor despaire of the conuersion of any Rom. 11. but be assured that he is able to doe it This is a point which we ought to be well grounded in we haue vse of it in all estates and conditions of life especially in times of affliction and aduersity Doubt not of his fauour in prouiding for vs temporall things hee hath promised that hee will neuer leaue vs nor forsake vs neither in youth nor age neither in peace nor warre neither in plenty nor pouerty he is able to make good the words of his owne mouth hee is our helper and deliuerer Heb. 13. 5 6. Doubt not of his goodnes toward vs in spirituall things he is entred into couenant with vs that hee will write his lawes in our hearts and remember our sinnes and iniquities no more Ier. 31.33 34. This is our comfort that hee whom we serue is a God Almighty Thirdly we see that God can reuenge himselfe Vse 3 of all his enemies as also of the enemies of the Church Deut. 32.39 42. Let them therefore feare him Exod. 15.16 Heb. 10.31 euen him that is able to cast body and soule into hell fire I say vnto you feare him Matth. 10.28 they lie vnder his hand that can execute vengeance there is no power in any creature to rid himselfe from his power Fourthly be liberall to the poore 2 Cor. 9.7.8 Vse 4 God is able to make all grace abound toward vs. He is able to make vs abound and to preserue vs from want and therefore relying and grounding our selues vpon his power we should make others to abound giue cheerefully to our brethren that want and distribute to their necessities according as wee haue receiued Lastly we ought to study and endeuour to Vse be vpright in our liues and conuersations Gen. 17.1 2. Let vs humble our selues vnder the most mighty hand of God 1 Pet. 5.6 and quake at his iudgements as the childe vnder the rod Leuit. 10.3 Let vs repent vs of our euill wayes and serue him in newnesse of life Verse 24 25 26. And Moses went
the wound and it is he that must and can heale restore againe The mitigation of the punishment followeth which is restrained to seuen dayes amplified by an vnequall comparison drawne from the lesse to the greater from an earthly father to his children who if hee should shew any the least token of his anger and displeasure to his children they wold be afraid and ashamed for a season to come into his presence how much more then ought she to be ashamed to lift vp her head and to come vnto the hoste among whom the Lord dwelleth and walketh being stricken with his iudgement For by spitting in the face is ment any token of reproch or disgrace 〈◊〉 â—5 8 Therefore she was shut out and separate from the hoste seuen daies during which time the people iourneyed not till that one member as it were cut off were againe recouered restored to the rest of the body Thus much touching the order of the words to the end of the chapter â—â—â—â—rine 〈◊〉 â—rath of 〈◊〉 kindâ—â—â—ainst 〈…〉 â—ers 〈…〉 â— 2 3. 〈…〉 34.7 〈…〉 â— 4 〈…〉 â—9 2 〈…〉 â—1 2 3. First let vs come to the signification of the punishment the wrath of God was kindled Wee learne hereby that the wrath of God is kindled against offenders Deut. 32.22 41 42. The reasons hereof are euident First the nature of God is most pure and holy and hee hateth euill whersoeuer he findeth it Secondly sin maketh a separation betweene God and his people it hideth his face from vs that hee will not heare Thirdly he punisheth sin and executeth iudgement vpon the sinner yea hee spareth none no not his owne children that prouoke him by their sins much lesse others as we see in Adam in Caine in the old world in Sodome and Gomorrha in Pharaoh and the Egyptians and sundry others Vse 1 The vses remaine First we see that anger is not simply to bee condemned in man but the excesse or defect thereof when it is too much or too little It is a naturall affection graffed in man when it is mooued as there is iust cause 〈…〉 â— 5 it is an holy affection noted to bee in Christ he looked angerly vpon them mourning for the hardnes of their hearts And wheÌ„ he saw the buyers and sellers in the Temple the zeale of Gods house did euen eat him vp Now zeal is partly compounded of anger and partly of sorrow and partly of loue So must we be angry and greeued if there be any loue of God in vs at sin whersoeuer we find it Anger indeed for euery trifle or more then there is cause is sinfull as also not to be angry when there is cause But of this see farther chap. 16. Secondly feare to offend him that is a consuming Vse 2 fire Matth. 10.28 and is able to destroy body soul into hell fire Euery one must learne to know what it is that doth offend him It is the breach of his law he is offended by blasphemy by contempt of his word by swearing by idolatry by breach of the Sabboth and such like impieties forbidden in the first Table These sins for the most part men do little thinke vpon and because the lawes of men doe not take hold of them they regard them not one whit wheras God hath most seuerely punished theÌ„ and reuenged the dishonor done to his name The like we might â—ay of adultery drunkennesse malice couetousnesse and such like they are for the most part thought to bee no sins at all and slightly considered off whereas he is alwayes the same his law is alwayes the same his iustice is alwaies the same and his wrath is kindled against the children of disobedience Ephe. 5.6 Eccles 8.11 Psal â—0 21 Let no man make his mercy an occasion of sin neither turne his grace into wantonnes Lastly let vs giue our selues no rest till we Vse 3 be reconciled to God It is a fearefull thing to lie vnder his wrath Be not quiet vntill he be appeased toward vs the sword put vp into his quiuer Prou. 20.2 The wrath of a Prince is compared to the roaring of a lyon he sinneth against his owne soule that prouoketh him much more may this be said of God Vse therfore the means and remedies to call in his anger How Gods anger is to be called in send an ambassage of peace vnto him the procuring of our peace standeth first in seeking aboue all things the fauor and friendship of God When Herod was displeased with the Tyrians and Sidonians they perswaded Blast us the kings chamberlen to stand their friend they desired peace because their country was nourished by the kings countrey We are nourished by God in whom we liue and moue and haue our being and therefore we haue more cause to come to him with one accord and seeke his fauour Secondly in repentance and turning from our euill wayes whereby we prepare our selues to meet him Amos 4.12 Thirdly in prayer and humbling ourselues before him Thus doth Aaron seek peace by stirring vp the spirit of Moses to pray for them and hereby did Moses procure their peace Thus did they stand in the gappe afterward when the hand of God had made a fearefull breach among the people and the pestilence had slain many thousands wherby they made a blessed atonement Num. 16.47 48. Lastly the procuring of our peace consisteth in beleeuing in Christ and laying hold vpon his merits and righteousnesse which was signified by the incense that Aaron offered when he stood betweene the liuing the dead Christ Iesus is our peace-maker who hath broken downe the middle wall of partition betweene vs he hath reconciled vs vnto God so that by him we haue an accesse vnto the Father by faith we are ioyned to him and lay hold vpon him to eternal life Ephe 2.14.16.18 If we be earnest in seeking these meanes of peace we shall be safe for the danger of his wrath is gone and past Psal 2.12 11 And Aaron said vnto Moses Alas my Lord I beseech thee lay not the sin vpon vs wherein we haue done foolishly wherin we haue sinned 12 Let her not be as one dead of whom the flesh is halfe consumed when he commeth out of his mothers wombe Here we see as we noted before that God would not heare the offenders vnreformed speake vnto him neither abide any talking with them but Aaron is faine to goe to Moses to intreat him that by his intreaty and intercession vnto God the punishment of leprosie may be remoued which is amplified by a comparison of likenesse Doctrine God heareth not such as lie in their sinnes Ioh. â— 31 Psa 66.8 that she may not be as one dead whose flesh is halfe consumed We learn hereby that God heareth not their prayers that lie in their sinnes and are not reconciled vnto him Iob 42.7 8. Esay 1.15 Gen. 20.7 The reasons why God heareth them not
follow the euil examples that are practised before vs In the things that concern the body euery man will be ready to flye such occasions and auoide such dangers because they tender their liues and loue their bodies how strange then and monstrous is it that meÌ„ dare imitate others in their sins and euill practises which they cannot be ignorant haue bin the causes and procurers of sundry plagues iudgements vpon them Let euery man therefore labour and endeuour against these things and looke narrowly to his owne waies not suffering himselfe to be corrupted and drawn to sinne by the euill examples of others Let vs goe vp at once and possesse it He stirreth vp the people to go forward as the other perswaded them to go backward They mooued them to rebell he exhorteth them to obedience By this we learne Doctrine It is our 〈◊〉 to exhort aâ— stir vp one another to good thiâ—â—â— that it is the duty of Gods children to exhort and stirre vp one another to good things Esay 2 2. 1 Thess 5 11. Heb. 3 13. We must not onely imbrace and receiue the truth our selues but there is a farther duty required of vs to admonish encourage one another to all duties of holinesse and righteousnesse And that for diuers reasons First wee are quickly hardned in sinne We are quickly dull and dead to all good exhortation made by others setteth an edge vpon vs and putteth life into vs Prou. 27 17. Secondly such as continue to the end are made partakers of Christ and with him of all other graces this ought to prouoke vs to practise this duty the rather seeing so great fruit commeth by it the benefit of all benefits and the blessing of all blessings Christ Iesus is made ours Hebr. 3 13.14 Thirdly we haue other reasons vsed by the same Apostle chap. 10 25 26. Fearfull iudgements remaine for all backesliders Seeing therefore so great danger hangeth ouer their heads that reuolt and turne backe let vs with all courage and care set vpon the practise of this duty Fourthly the day of the Lord draweth nere and wee must take heede that it take vs not vnready and vnprepared wee must therefore stirre vp our selues and others to looke for it and to long after it Lastly we see euill men do it in euill and to euill They labour by all meanes to make others as bad as themselues and oftentimes so corrupt them that they become two-folde more the children of hell Prou. 1 10. 7 21. Gen. 11 3. This also we see in this place much more therefore ought we to teach and instruct one another and be helpers to the most holie faith one of another Seeing then we must performe this dutie to Vse 1 others much more ought we to doe it to our selues It is in vaine to go about to mooue others and sit still our selues like to Herod who moued the wisemen that came vnto him to go and search diligently for the yong childe but neither he nor his courtiers would beare them company Mat. 2.8 If then we would haue others go forward in good things we must begin and leade the way our selues The Prophet exhorting the people to praise the Lord beginneth himself I will praise the Lord with mine whole heart Psal 111 1. If we would mooue others and then stand still our selues wee doe more discourage them by our deeds then encorage them by our words The Prophet Zacharie prophesying of the kingdom of Christ of the zeale of men embracing the Gospel saith that the inhabitants of one City shal go to another saying Let vs go speedily to praise the Lord and to seeke the Lord of hosts and they shall adde I will go also Zac. 8 21. And thus it ought to be among euery one of vs if wee belong to the kingdome of Christ and haue in truth embraced the Gospel wee should call on another with vs to go the hearing of the word calling vpon God to the sanctifying of the Sabbath and to attend on the Ministery and adde withall I will go with you The like we see in the prophet Esay chap. 12.1 2 3 4. the faithfull people of God exhorting others to praise the name of God do begin the song of praise and thankesgiuing themselues I will praise thee for God is my strength and my saluation So it is our dutie to go about to perswade not onely by our words but by our example and we must first doe those things our selues which we require of other men It is a note of hypocrisie to binde heauy burthens and greeuous to be born and lay them on mens shoulders but they themselues will not moue them with one of their fingers Math 23 4. Luk. 11 46. It is not enough for the husband to say to the wife Goe to the Sermon it is not enough for the parents to say to their children or masters to say to their seruants It is time for you to goe to the Church but it is needefull for them to adde this withall And I will go with you So ought one brother one neighbor one friend to say to another I pray let vs go together to such a Sermon let vs heare what God shall say vnto vs by his Minister wee cannot testifie our loue toward them better then this way and shew that we desire their good howbeit wee must adde I will go with you I will beare you company This is the way for vs to preuaile with them and to doe good vnto them Secondly we must consider the state one of Vse 2 another how it is with them whether they increase or decrease whether they go forward or backward This is a common default amoÌ„g vs al we are not watchful ouer the wayes one of another we neuer consider one another whether they stand still or fall wee are in this like to Caine and ready to say Am I my Brothers keeper Gen. 4 9. We care not for the most part how it goeth with them Obiect But peraduenture some man will say Who art thou which iudgest another mans seruant to his owne master he standeth or falleth Rom. 14 4. whereby it seemeth that euery one should bee left vnto himselfe Answer Answer this place is nothing to the present purpose For the Apostle speaketh of things indifferent and sheweth that no man should condemne as wicked and prophane any of the beleeuing Gentiles belonging vnto God and therefore it belongeth to him onely either to approue or disallow the things that are done Wherefore we are charged to take the charge one of another to procure their good by all meanes we can Heb 10.24 Let vs consider one another to prouoke vnto loue and to good workes And how can wee beare the burthen one of another except wee know the estate one of another Lastly it is our duty to reioyce at such practise Vse 3 when wee see men ready to practise this duty As it ministreth matter of such mourning and
owne glory Exod. 9.6 Rom. 9.17 Exod. 32.11 12. Secondly the seruants of God haue beene so farre carryed with a desire of promoting and preferring of it as that they haue preferred it before their owne life nay before their owne soule and saluation when they haue come in comparison together ◠32.32 ◠9.3 as appeareth in Moses and in Paul Thirdly Gods glory is most deare to himselfe if then we will bee his children tender deare vnto him we must follow his example we must prize that at the highest rate which he prizeth aboue all we must loue that which he loueth 48.11 and that ought to bee most deare vnto vs which is most deare to him Vse 1 The vses This reproueth the most part of the world who neuer set this marke before them to ayme at nor intend the glory of God in their prayers but the fulfilling of their own wils and desires and the satisfying of their owne gaine and profit It is nothing precious vnto them but lesse regarded then their owne names Euery man naturally regardeth himself and magnifieth his owne name but the name of God neuer goeth neere them Ioshua hath relation to such a point as this when he saith speaking of the Canaanites and all that inhabited the land ◠9 They shall cut out our name from the earth and what wilt thou doe vnto thy great name Salomon teacheth in the Prouerbes that a good name is rather to be chosen ◠1 then great riches and louing fauour rather then siluer and gold ◠2. it is better then a precious oyntment but if we speake of the Name of God which is glorious and fearefull Deu. 28.38 it ought to be more deare vnto vs then all the siluer gold then all the Iewels precious stones which worldlings make their heauen and happines Vse 2 Secondly let vs in all distresses and troubles be comforted with this consideration that he will respect his owne glory and therefore the good of his Church For the preseruation of the Church and the aduancement of Gods glory are ioyned together He will neuer forsake those that are his in prosperity or in aduersity because if he should any way faile of his promises he should lose much of his own glory which is vnpossible The Church shall neuer sinke vnder the burden that lyeth sore vpon it It is like the bush that burned which Moses saw in the wildernesse while he fed the sheepe of Iethro his father in law it flamed but it consumed not whereby God declared the low ebbe of the church into which it was brought distressed in Egypt but it should not be destroyed he that dwelled in the bush preserued the same Deu. 33.16 If then the glory of God shall neuer faile the gates of hell cannot preuaile against the Church Lastly we must giue no occasion of causing Vse 3 the name of God which is holy in it selfe to be blasphemed Let vs be no means to make it euill spoken off but labour by all means to be instruments of setting it forth Blessed are such as any way aduance it Euery one should aime at it high and low rich and poore master and seruant husband and wife Matth. 5.16 1 Tim. 6.1 Tit. 2.5 Phil 2.15 Iosh 15.8 2 Sam. 12.14 Rom. 2.24 Verse 17. Verse 18. Euery one may gaine some glory to God how meane soeuer his place how simple soeuer his calling be The Apostle chargeth the Iewes that through thē the Name of God was blasphemed because they had the law and made boast of God they knew his wil and were instructed in the word For as wicked children doe dishonour and discredit their parents 1 Sam. 8.3 so it turneth after a sort to Gods discredit in the world when they which are called the children of God and named by the name of Christ doe liue vnworthily so high and holy a calling There is none that liueth in the Church albeit in the poorest and lowest calling but if hee professe Christ and walke not according to his profession he causeth the Name of God to be euill spoken off the seruant that hath the meanest office if he will be thought religious and haue the Gospel in his mouth and do not performe the duties of his calling with great care and a good conscience hee causeth the Name of God and his doctrine to be blasphemed 1 Tim. 6.1 The higher more eminent any mans place is the more scandal he giueth and the greater occasion of greefe to the godly of hardning to the wicked and of dishonor to God Let a man be as prophane as may be that neither feareth God nor reuerenceth man let him liue in the grossest sinnes that can be committed or named let him bee an open blasphemer a contemner of the word a prophaner of the Sabboth an abuser of the Sacraments and of all good things there is commonly no great matter made of it he is neither reproched no reproued But let one that professeth religion bee suddenly ouertaken thorough infirmity in any sinne or purpose of sin not onely he is taunted and traduced by the prophane multitude but the truth of God and the profession of the trueth nay the God of truth is euill spoken off dishonoured and blasphemed These things ought to goe neere vs euen to the heart and to make vs watchfull ouer our wayes seeing wee haue those that watch ouer vs to see if they can haue ought whereof to accuse vs. 17 And now I beseech thee let the power of my Lord be great according as thou hast spoken saying 18 The Lord is long suffering and of great mercy forgiuing iniquity and transgression and by no meanes clearing the guilty c. In these words we haue the second reason drawen from the consideration of the nature or being of God which is seene by shewing mercy and iudgement both which are in his hand mercy to his owne people iudgement to his enemies This description is taken out of the booke of Exodus chap. 34.6 very comfortable to afflicted and distressed consciences So Ionah 4.2 first he is said to be long suffering then of great mercy and thirdly forgiuing iniquity and transgression If any aske Is he onely mercifull is he not also iust The answer is he wil by no meanes cleare the guilty but will visite the iniquity of the fathers vpon the children But of this latter clause we shall speake afterward verse 33.34 Out of the former Doctrine God is of great patience and much long sufferance note that it is the property of God to be alwayes of great patience much gentlenesse and long-sufferance Hee is of a forbearing nature and slow to anger expecting many dayes the conuersion repentance and recouery of sinners Esay 65.2 Ier. 35.15 and 25.5 Matth. 23.37 We haue many examples hereof in the word of God Gen. 6.3 1 Pet. 3.20 The long suffering of God waited in the dayes of Noah while the Arke was a preparing So
Sabbath and Sacraments If a man should doe nothing but practise treason and rebellion against the King despising his word and contemning his Proclamations in what a fearefull condition would we account him to be And when the King himselfe should appoint a day wherein he would haue his owne person specially attended and wholly waited vpon if his houshold seruants should refuse to giue him any attendance but waite worse vpon him that day then any other and giue themselues wholly to attend vpon their owne pleasures would he not thinke himselfe notably abused and discharge such of his seruice and were they not sure to run into his displeasure and to procure iudgement vpon themselues Notwithstanding this is the state of many among vs. God hath commanded vs to reuerence his Name his Sanctuary his Sabbath his Word his Ministery if then we shall dare to sweare blaspheme openly to reiect the word of God and to abuse the Sabbath by following after our pleasures and profits our sports and recreations and thereby practise after a sort against the person of GOD himselfe do they not prouoke me to my face saith the Lord and shall they go vnpunished No certainely they shall not his iudgements shall ouertake them for these things God hath ordained and enacted as by a solemne Proclamation that all sorts that professe themselues his seruants should waite vpon him on the Sabbath he is then determined to set foorth the greatnesse of his glorious Name and the riches of his house and the might of his power and the honour of his Maiesty it is his will and pleasure that men women children should assemble together before him to giue him attendance shall we answer with Korah and his company in the next chapter We will not come vp Numb 16 14. And albeit we be not so impudent and shamelesse to say so yet it is little better because we do not appeare before him Nay we serue our selues by walking in our owne waies and many serue Satan the enemy of God by following his wayes with greedinesse If wee giue vp our selues to our pleasures and profits we serue our selues when we giue vp our selues to our sinnes and delight in drunkennesse and such like wickednesse vpon that day we serue the diuell And in truth let any man marke it he shall see that God is no day worse serued of the common sort then vpon his owne holy day so that when he requireth all our seruice he can get little or none at all at our hands Vse 4 Lastly let no man flatter himselfe in performance of duties vnto men and thinke himselfe in good case because he liueth vnblameably in the eyes of the world We must learne to deny not onely worldly lustes but all vngodlinesse and we must liue not onely soberly righteously but also godly in this present world Titus 2 12. Christ gaue himselfe for this purpose to purge vs from al iniquity and to purifie vs to be a peculiar people vnto himselfe zealous of all good workes And indeed the sinnes of the first Table are the greatest most hainous sinnes and deserue the greatest plagues of God and most fearefull condemnation he will reward with euerlasting fire not onely such as know not their duties to men but such as know not God neither obey the Gospel of Iesus Christ 2 Thess 1 8. And this is noted as a maine cause of the destruction of the olde world to wit disobedience to the word 1 Pet. 3 20. When the Israelitish womans sonne whose father was an Egyptian blasphemed the Name of the Lord and as it were thrust him through with horrible curses Leuit. 24 11. he is commanded to be put to death and stoned verse 16 23. These sinnes are euery where little thought vpon and supposed to be either no sinnes at all or very little ones But mans iudgement is corrupt in the matters of God How the breaches of the first Table are greater then the breaches of the second except we looke vpon sinne with the light of the Scripture and if we shall paralell the sinnes of the first Table with the sinnes of the second in equall degree the greatest of the one with the grossest of the other both done in knowledge alike and ignorance with ignorance comparing deeds with deeds words with words thoughts with thoghts the breaches of the law beeing thus considered are farre greater against the first then against the second Table because they are cōmitted immediately against the person of the great God as rebellion against the person of a Prince is greater thē the insurrection against another the murthering of a Prince more thē of many others 2 Sam. 18 3. See then from hence the wofull abuse of our sinfull times prophane people Such as would seeme to make conscience of stealing of whoring of robbing and false witnessing in iudgement and hold them vnworthy to liue vpon the earth that commit these things marke their waies in matters that concerne the most high God possessour of heauen and earth and you shall euidently perceiue they thinke it no euill or enormity to be ignorant of GOD and his word to maintaine superstition and set vp humane traditions to abuse his Name by cursed oathes to prophane his Sabbath by cursed or corrupt workes to despise his Word and to refuse his Sacraments These are so ordinarily so openly so impudently committed with bold nay with brazen faces and defended also by those that do them as if we would despite God to his face and thrust him out of his kingdome and from the gouernement of the world I will tell you what I haue obserued by the common course of the world that moe perish through ignorance and prophanenesse then do by all the deeds of vnrighteousnesse Satan preuaileth more among the people by bringing them to a prophane life and keeping them in sottishnesse and blindnesse touching the will of God then by murther whoredome and theft laid together I know I speak this to many that haue most wretched and swinish hearts but no eares to heare and therefore regard their owne pleasures more then they doe their saluation These are the dangerous daies spoken off by the Apostle 2. Tim. 3 1 4 5. God in his mercy amend them if not let them that be ignorant be ignorant still 1 Cor. 14 38. and he that is filthy let him be filthy still Reuel 22 11. that so they may fill vp the measure of their sinnes Math. 23 32. 36 And all the Congregation brought him without the Camp and stoned him with stones and he died as the Lord commanded Moses It may seeme strange at the first that they should consult with God what to do with this prophane person seeing the Law had appointed death for him that transgressed this commandement Exod. 31 14. and 35 2. why then did they enquire or wherefore did they put him in minde to know what should bee done vnto him Some answer that
resurrection vpon this day Iohn 20. verse 26. Vpon this day did the holy Ghost descend and this was the first day of the creation Vse 1 The Vses follow The sanctifying separating and keeping of the Lords day is a morall duty charged vpon euery soule whatsoeuer wheresoeuer we be in what state and condition soeuer in bondage and exile vpon the land or sea in sickenesse or in health at home or abroad with our selues or with others whether we be high or low Prince or subiect master or seruant bond or free male or female all persons must know that this day must bee sanctified vnto the holy worship of God and be spent in the meditation of holy things It is not as some prophane persons haue saide that fauour of nothing but the world that rich men may keepe the Sabbath but poore men cannot for GOD will haue the poore keepe holy this day as well as the rich As with him is no respect of persons so in giuing his law hee respecteth not persons wee haue not one of the Commandements for the poore and another for the rich but they belong to all as he is God of all and will bee serued of all The Sabbath is morall And if this be not a morall duty then we should haue but nine Commandements that binde perpetually wheras they are often called the ten words Exodus chap. 34 verse 28. Deut. 14.13 and 10 4. and Christ sheweth he came not to destroy the Law but to keepe it and fulfill it Math. 5 17. Againe he saith Hee that shall breake one of the least of the commandements and shal teach men so hee shall be called the least in the kingdome of heauen verse 19. he shall bee shut out of it and haue no place in it But it may be obiected Obiect we keepe not the same day that the Iewes did they obserued the seuenth day from the creation we the first day of the weeke Why then was this day changed and who changed it and whether may it be changed againe Answer I answer first touching the first the reasons of the change are to put a difference betweene the Iewish and Christian Sabbath which could not be so fitly done but by change of the day Why the Sabbath was chāged Secondly to keepe a memoriall of the day of our redemption for as the seuenth day kept a memoriall of the work of the creation so doeth this first day of the weeke of our Redemption as great a worke yea greater then the former for it was more to redeeme vs out of hell then to create vs out of nothing Esay 66 24. Thirdly to free the church from the sacrifices and ceremonies of the Iewes and to take from it they yoake that lay as an heauie burden on the neckes of those that liued in the time of the Law Actes chap. 15. verse 10. which neither they nor their Fathers were able to beare for when this day was changed it was no more tied to the Iewish Sabbath which was solemnized with many ceremonies belonging necessarily vnto it The Iewes were tied to a strict and rigorous kinde of rest they might not kindle a fire throughout their habitations Exod. chapt 35. verse 3. It was also a figure of the euerlasting rest of Gods children in the kingdome of heauen Esay 66 23. Heb. 4 9. It was obserued in remembrance of their deliuerance out of Egypt which fell out that day Deut. 5 15. Exodus 11. It was tied precisely to the seuenth day from the Creation and celebrated with sundry set rites and ceremonies Numbers 28. verses 9 10. Neuerthelesse there is a Sabbath morall and perpetuall a time to bee set apart to the worship of God to the end of the world Who alter◠the Sabba◠The next Question is who altered it I answer Christ himselfe is the author of this change The Apostles often teach that whatsoeuer they taught they receiued it from Christ they learned it at his hand before either by word of his mouth or by reuelation of his Spirit but the Apostles enioyned the first day of the weeke to bee kept as a Sabbath of rest 1 Cor. 16 1. The Church euery first day of the weeke made a collection for the poore which followed the hearing of the word the offering vp of prayers and the receyuing of the Sacraments as a fruite of them Actes 2. ver 42. Wherein obserue by the way that the Sabbath was appointed for the benefit good and comfort of the poore not for their hurt or hinderance whereby as God is glorified so the poore are encouraged to tender their seruice to God this day and the mouthes of those carnal men are stopped that would haue the rich keep the Sabbath but not the poore If any say collections for the poore were lawful Obiect and might be made any day as well as on a Sabbath I answer Answ the Apostle doth not onely say that then collections were made but this was made an Apostolicall ordinance and institution to bee done that day especially for hee commandeth the Corinthians to obserue it that day as hee had ordained it in the Churches of Galatia 1 Corinth 16 1 2. So then because he gaue such order wee may conclude it to be an ordinance The Apostles also assembled themselues vpon this day for performance of diuine duties Actes 20. verse 7. They kept this day for a Sabbath neither kept they orderly any other sauing when they came into the Synagogues of the Iewes who were so addicted vnto the Law of Moses that they would meete vpon no other day Besides it is said of Christ that after his resurrection hee taught his Disciples whatsoeuer belonged to the kingdome of God as Actes 1. verse 3. but the alteration of the Sabbath belongeth to Gods kingdome The last questiō remaineth whether it be in the liberty of the Church to change the day againe I answer it is not For as it was not at the first chāged without the authority of Christ and his Apostles directed by Christ who is Lord of the Sabbath Math. 12 8. so it can receiue no farther change without him or them But if the Church had this power thē the Church might well be said to be Lord of the Sabbath Againe the times and seasons are in Gods hand Act. 1 6. but they should be left to the Church as a treasure to dispense if it might dispose transpose the Sabbath at her pleasure Againe one day to be kept in seauen is morall perpetuall otherwise if once we depart from this simplicity that we be not tied of necessity vnto it a mā may say that one day in seuē weeks or in seuen yeares is enough and so at length it shall be said we are not bound to meete together publikely aboue one day in an hundred yeares Therefore I set it downe as an vnchangeable rule that the obseruation of one day in seuen not in fiue or one in fifteene but one in seuen
the earth but this ought especially to be considered on this day Wee must dispatch all worldly businesses before that they do no way disturbe vs and distract vs. And when the day of the Lord is come wee must assemble together that so there may be an holy conuocation Leuit. 23 verse 3. It was the custome of the people to come together at such times Luke chap. 4. verse 16. Paul sheweth that at Antioch Hee found the whole City assembled vpon the Sabbath day Acts 13 43 44. This assembly is called Gods army Psalme 110 3. It was counted an happy thing to dwell in the Lords house Psal 27 4. and 84 4. Then ought the word to bee both read and preached so was it in the time of the law Acts 15 21. And both of them did Christ himselfe performe ordinarily Luke 4. ver 17 20. It is a part of the Ministers sanctifying of the Sabbath by doing the same The idle ministery is a great cause of prophaning the Lords day both in themselues and in others It is the duty of the people to heare the word with all reuerence and attention to marke and lay vppe in their hearts what they haue heard to the end they might put it in practise And when wee are departed we should spend the rest of the day in priuate duties as Prayer Reading Meditation and Conference things not greatly regarded of the greatest sort We are soone weary of the best things and quickely loathe that we should chiefely loue The cause why we profit not by the publike Ministery is the want of the performance of these duties priuately 38 Speake vnto the children of Israel and bidde them that they make them fringes in the borders of their garments throughout their generations and that they put vpon the fringe of the borders a Ribband of blew 39 And it shall be vnto you for a fringe that ye may looke vpon it and remember all the Commandements of the Lord and do them and that ye seeke not after your owne heart and your own eies after which ye vse to go a whoring 40 That ye may remember c. This is the law of making Fringes vpon the foure quarters of their vesture whereby they couered themselues that they might looke continually vpon them and remember all the commandements of the Lord and doe them Of this reade Deut. 22 12. These Fringes and Ribands serued them for a monument that they might consider they were a people consecrated vnto God not as Infidels to walke after their owne fancies For vpon these were written some parcell of the Law This was also the cause that the Iewes were commanded to haue the Law written vpon the postes of their doores and likewise that they should beare it about them euermore decke themselues with it that it should be as a ring vpon their fingers as a bracelet vpon their hand as a frontlet before their eyes that is alwayes in sight and remembrance To this end also it must bee written vpon the frontiers of the Land vpon the gates of the Citie and vpon the postes of euery mans priuate house Deut. 6 8 9 that they might haue euery day euery way occasion giuen vnto them to talke and conferre of the word of God sitting walking and lying at home or else abroad This vsage was afterwards abused by the pride and hypocrisie of the Pharisies as Christ chargeth them Matth. 23 5. who because they would bee thought to haue a more speciall holinesse then the common sort had made long gardes and sentences of Scripture written vpon them that might bee seene a farre off But for our selues we must consider that though this ceremony bee no longer in vse and that these Fringes and Laces are shadowes which ended at the comming of Christ yet an instruction remaineth to vs to exercise our selues in his law day and night Psalme 1 2. Iosephus reporteth of the Iewes that they knew the Scriptures as well as their owne names whereas many among vs scarse know the names of the Scriptures Wee learne from hence That all sorts both yong and old of what condition soeuer â—ne are enioyned to know the doctrine of the Scriptures 〈◊〉 must â—owâ— the â—ces and the wil of God reuealed in them Deut. 6 6 7. Ioh. Iohn 5 39. Coloss 3 16. 2 Tim. 3 15. Psal 119 9. 〈◊〉 1. The Reasons First because God hath appointed such as are gouernors ouer others to be teachers of them that belong vnto their charge Such as are fathers and masters of Families are bound to instruct their children and seruants therefore none ought to be without knowledge Ephes 6 4. Gen. 18 19. But how shall they be able to do this except they haue knowledge whereby they may bee able to performe this duty Secondly ignorance is the cause of all error because the naturall man perceiueth not the things that are of God and the wisedome of God is foolishnesse to man So then being of our selues blinde and wanting the light of the word we must needs goe astray Hence it is that Christ saith vnto the Sadduces Ye erre not knowing the Scriptures Math. 22 29. Thirdly the want of knowledge is the cause of sundry fearfull iudgements spirituall and temporall Hosea 4 6. inward and outward Esay 1 3 7. So then as ignorance is the cause of sinne so it is the cause of iudgement the reward of sinne If wee care not to know him but neglect and contemne the meanes of knowledge no maruell if we be punished Vse 1 This reprooueth the church of Rome of an horrible iniury offered to the people of God They teach that ignorance is the mother of deuotion and keepe the Scriptures in the Latine tongue as it were vnder locke and key And albeit they haue translated them or the greatest part of them into English yet they set out sharpe edicts ratified vnder an horrible curse that no Lay man as they speake shall presume to reade them vnlesse they be specially licensed by their inquisitors and confessors directly contrary to the end of the Scriptures which were written that we should beleeue and by beleeuing haue eternall life Iohn chapt 20. verses 30 31. They beate downe ignorance and teach that all ought to know the Lord from the highest to the lowest Ieremy 31 30. and that God will poure out his Spirit vpon all flesh Ioel chap. 2. ver 28. Wheresoeuer he vouchsafeth great means hee requireth a great measure of knowledge This discouereth the byshop of Rome to bee no better and indeede no other then Antichrist making lawes contrary to Gods lawes and yet binding the consciences of men vnto them But it will be saide that the vnlearned and vnstable peruert them 2 Pet. 3. and therefore it is dangerous to reade them I answer bee it that some do so shall all therefore be forbidden the free vse of them All things euen the best are abused meate drinke apparrell the Sacraments Christ himselfe and
reiect those meanes the greater our sin is and the greater sinners we are if wee breake these bands and cast these cords from vs. The sinnes of the Israelites are often aggrauated and made the more grieuous and heinous because the Lord had sent his prophets among them Ier. 7.13 14. and 11.7 8. and 35.14 Psa 78.17 31 35 56. Matth. 11.21 22 23 24. Dan. 9.5.6 Reason 1 The reasons First because those men sinne against knowledge hauing the word to informe them and their owne consciences to conuince them Knowledge maketh euery sinne the greater Luk. 12 47. Ioh. 15.22 and 12.48 They are like to a man that hath much meat and digesteth nothing Bernard so that it corrupteth in the stomacke and doth him no good at all Now they that haue many meanes for the soule are like him that hath much meat for the body for they that heare much and haue many instructions and yet do not bring forth fruits answerable thereunto their sinne is the greater and themselues thereby made inexcusable Reason 2 Secondly it argueth obstinacy and hardnesse of heart they haue many strokes giuen them but they feel none of them For such as transgresse in the middes of those helpes that serue to restraine sinne do not sin of infirmity or weaknesse but of obstinacy and wilfulnesse Now the more wilfull a man is the more sinnefull hee is and the greater is his sinne This conuinceth our times of much sinfulnesse Vse 1 and in these times some places and in those places sundry persons to be greater sinners then others And why greater Because our times haue had more meanes to preuent and keepe from sinne then other times haue had What could the Lord haue done for vs that he hath not done We haue beene as his vineyard which he hath fenced he hath gathered the stones out of it he hath planted it with the choicest plants and hedged about it that the beasts of the field and of the forrest should not hurt it he may therefore iustly looke that it should bring forth grapes but it hath brought forth wild grapes Esay 5.4 5. Luke 13.6 or as his figge tree which he hath digged and dunged and therefore he may well seeke fruite thereon especially hauing waited with patience for it What hath not God done for vs and to vs to reclaime vs Our times and people haue had many deliuerances from dangers that other times and people haue not had which threatned vs both within and without both forrain and domesticall We haue had greater blessings bestowed vpon vs then others we haue had the word more plentifully preached to vs then others All these we being vnthankefull and disobedient doe make vs greater sinners then others which haue wanted these blessings Thus doe wee turne our blessings to be our bane and Gods mercies to be curses vpon vs. We see many Congregations where God hath risen early and late giuing them his word and faithful Ministers as diligent watchmen to admonish them and to threaten his iudgements are oftentimes more sinfull then other places that haue wanted these meanes and no worse persons in the world then some that liue vnder the standing Ministery of the word God in iust iudgement giuing them ouer to Satan If such be giuen to common and continuall swearing and abusing of the Name of God to contempt of the word and of the Sabbath they are greater sinners then others and are more guilty in his sight and consequently shall be more sharpely and seuerely punished Secondly it admonisheth all that enioy the Vse meanes of preuenting sinne as benefits and blessings the Scriptures and word of God his corrections and chastisements his promises threatnings his patience long sufferance that they labor to make profit by theÌ„ to fulfil all righteousnesse lest God account their sinne greater then others For we must know this whatsoeuer is a sinne in others is a trebble sinne in them because they haue the sword of God to cut the knots and sinewes of sinne in sunder when others haue not had that means We may with griefe speake of many places that Israel hath beene without a teaching Priest and without Law 2 Chro. 15.3 they haue wanted the gracious meanes of saluation to teach to reproue to instruct and to correct therfore no maruell if sinne abound But they that liue where sinne is daily met withall and encountred do make their sinne out of measure sinfull Let vs therefore diligently examine our selues how we are affected at the hearing of the preaching of the word and of the threatnings denounced against our sinnes Vse 3 Lastly learn from hence that the word is neuer preached in vain whether we be conuerted by it or not For it is like the raine and snow that falleth from heauen that returneth not thither againe Esay 55.10 11. So the word of God shall not returne to him as a voide and vaine thing but shall accomplish that which he pleaseth and shall prosper in the thing whereunto he sendeth it But some will say â—iection Then it is better to be without the word then to haue it if mens sinnes be so much the greater because they haue beene so much taught and it may seeme better not to heare it at all â—sw I answere this is true in some sort howbeit not simply in it selfe Let no man thinke his case the happier because hee wanteth the word for as Paul saith they that haue the law if they contemne it shall perish by the law and they that want the Law shall perish without the law Rom. 2.12 Besides they may be said to haue the meanes that want them when they may haue them No man must reiect the word because they that refuse it are made worse by it Would a man be willing to cast away his wealth because he seeth himselfe made worse by it more couetous more cruell more hard hearted more high minded We see no in the example of the rich man Matt. 19. rather then he would cast it away hee would labour for a liberall hand and a mercifull heart to vse it aright so is it in this case Indeed it had beene better wee had neuer knowne the word and the way of righteousnesse by the direction of the word then to depart from it better I say in respect of the end of our estate and the iudgment that hangeth ouer vs yet we should not therefore wish to be without the word but rather to haue a sanctified heart that we may keepe our selues from the sinnes of others Then we will account it an happy thing to liue in such places where the word of God is truly preached Let vs therefore labour to make good vse of the good meanes that our good God hath afforded vs for our good and labour to profite by them in faith and obedience or else our sinnes shall be made so much the greater and consequently our iudgments the greater also 11 For which cause both thou
charged the Leaper not to publish and spread abroad the miraculous worke of his cleâ—nsing but this was to correct the peruerse iudgement of the people who regarded more to see his miracles then to heare his doctrine and that hee might haue the greater liberty to teach from the persecutions of the Pharisies Mar. 1 45. Vse 1 Now let vs proceed to the vses of this Doctrine First it teacheth that we must not slander and discredite any of his workes but say with the sorcerers This is the finger of GOD Exod. 8 19. When the Pharisies heard that Christ cast out the diuels by the power of his deity they backe-bited and blasphemed the workes of God maliciously saying This man casteth out diuels no otherwise but thorough Belzebub the Prince of diuels Matth. 12 24. 28 12 13. So the watchmen set to keepe the sepulcher of Christ sure shewed vnto the high Priests all the things that were done who tooke wicked counsell and gaue large mony vnto the soldiers to spred abroad that his disciples came by night stole him away while they slept Likewise when the holye Ghost fell vpon the Apostles that they beganne to speake with other tongues as the Spirit gaue them vtterance they mocked and slandered the worke of God saying These are full of new wine Acts 2 13. so that Peter iustified as well the Apostles of Christ as the miracle of God In like maner are we to do in like cases when an euill name is brought vpon the workes of Gods election or reprobation vpon the workes of his prouidence and protection of his people we must stand forth to giue glory to God and to stop the mouth of iniquity when it is opened against heauen For if a man bee commanded to open his mouth in the cause of the dumbe much more in the cause of God It is one kinde of taking the name of God in vain to hold our peace when any reason dispute against Gods workes If wee deny him any way before men Christ Iesus will deny vs before his Father Prou. 31 8. We must therefore open our mouths in defence of God and his workes put the obstinate gainsaiers to silence wipe away the slanderous reports raised of them lest others receiue hurt thereby and to the end God may haue the glory and praise of his owne worke And albeit we doe not alwayes conceiue the right cause and reason of them let vs not deride but admire them with the Apostle Rom. 11 33. O the deepnesse of the riches both of the wisedome and knowledge of God! How vnsearchable are his iudgements and his wayes past finding out If a man should take vpon him to iudge those that are out of his libertie and ouer whom he hath no authority and to pronounce sentence vpon their doings would a worldly man thinke wel of this presumption But it is lesse wisedome and greater pâ—eâ—umption to take vpon vs to rule God and to giue him his lesson and to enter into iudgement of his workes Therefore Elihu wisely teacheth in the booke of Iob this point Who hath appointed vnto him his way Or who can say Thou hast done wickedly Remember that thou magnifie his workes which men behold Iob 36 23 24. Secondly it is required of vs to be diligent Vse 2 markers and obseruers of the works of Gods prouidence For how shall he report them remember them to others that is not carefull to muse vpon them and to marke them himselfe Or how shall he open his mouth to declare them that shutteth his eyes lest he shold see them and stoppeth his cares lest he should heare of them It standeth vs therefore greatly vpon wisely to obsâ—rue the works of God and suffer nothing to passe from vs nothing by vs without making profite of it to our selues bringing it to the vse of others This wisedome Eliphaz one of the three friends of Iob teacheth hauing shewed that the vngodly shall not escape vnpunished but that God will finde them out in their hypocrisie he addeth Iob 5 27. Loe thus haue we inquired of it and so it is heare this and know it for thy selfe This we are all to marke by continual experience how God dealeth with the godly sometimes chastening them sometimes blessing them neuer forsaking them albeit sometimes leauing them for a season yet in the end returning in mercy vnto them Likewise how hee dealeth towardes the wicked thereby to auoid their steps consider that though they flourish for a time it is but the pleasure of sin for a season that they inioy and alwayes Gods iudgement in this life arresteth some and maketh them fearefull examples vnto others Thus did the Prophet ponder in his heart the wayes and works of God and profited thereby to his great comfort as we see Psal 37 35.36 I haue seene the wicked strong and spredding himselfe like a greene Bay-tree yet he passed away and loe he was gone and I sought him but he could not be found Marke the vpright man and behold the iust for the end of that man is peace but the transgressors shall be destroyed together and the end of the wicked shall be cut off And if wee will giue our hearts to this meditation on the works of Gods prouideÌ„ce ruling the world and disposing all things we shal see how he alwayes meeteth with the vngodly though they digge deepe to hide their counsels and diue downe vnto the depth and bottome of their deuices yet the hand of the Lord doth finde them out and bringeth to iudgement euery secret worke So if we shall weigh with wisedome his workes toward his owne seruants as he doth loue them with an euerlasting loue so is he alwayes gracious vnto them and maketh all things fall out to further their saluation This the Wiseman teacheth by his experience Eccles. 8 11 12 13. Vse 3 Lastly let all Fathers of families teach the workes of Gods mercy and the workes of his iudgements according as they see them to be offered vnto them For to whom should we rather publish them then to our posterity the children that come out of our loins when a Father beholdeth the Lord punishing the vngodly and taking vengeance on the contemners of his word the blasphemeâ—s of his name the prophaners of his Sabbathes the vncleannesse of adulterers the beastlinesse of drunkards the oppression of vsurers the periury of false witnesses and the cruelty of mercilesse dealers should he suffer such publicke examples to dye and these workes of God to sleepe in the dust Nay seeing God doth single out some and maketh them examples admonitions vnto others we ought to whet them vpon our children and seruants teach them thereby to serue the Lord and to hate those heynous and horrible sins that prouoke such great and greeuous iudgements Abraham is commended by the Spirite of God for this care and conscience of his dutie when he should behold the wofull destructi of Sodom
but they haue the wil of God reuealed and the Lord speaking vnto them in his word This word they must teach nothing but this word and all that is reuealed for our saluation in this word A witnes that is broght in to giue euidence betweene man and man in any hard matter that riseth in iudgement betweene blood and blood Cicer. Epist famil lib. 5. betweene Plea Plea is sworne to speake the truth and all the truth and nothing but the truth So should it be with all Pastors and Teachers which are as the Lords witnesses they must deale fully and faithfully they must boldly speake that which God in his word hath reuealed publish vnto his people all that which he hath deliuered vnto them This is it which the Lord spake to Ieremy hanging backe when God called him excusing wheÌ„ God separated him refusing when God had chosen him Say not I am a childe for thou shalt goe to all that I shall send thee and whatsoeuer I command thee shalt thou speake Ier. 1 7. 1 Kings 22 14. Likewise when our Sauiour sent out his Apostles into the world he charged them with this as a part of their commission Teach them to obserue all things whatsoeuer I haue commanded you Math. 28 20. And the Apostle speaking of the Supper of the Lord saith I receiued of the Lord that which I also haue deliuered vnto you 1 Cor. 11 23. And afterward confirming the faith in the Corinthians in the article of the resurrection hee saith First of all I deliuered vnto you that which I receiued how that Christ died for our sinnes and rose againe according to the Scriptures 1 Cor. 15 3. Thus doth the Apostle clear himselfe being falsely charged by the Iewes I obtained helpe of God and continue vnto this day witnessing vnto small and great saying none other things then those which the Prophets and Moses did say should come Acts 26 22. Yea this was the vsuall manner of all the Prophets preaching vnto the people to come vnto them in the Name of God Heare ye the word of the Lord Thus saith the Lord. Reason 1 The Reasons for confirmation heereof follow to be marked of vs. First this appeareth from the sundry titles as names of their Office that are giueÌ„ vnto them in the Scriptures to put them in minde of the duties of their callings They are called Workemen because they should do the Lords businesse 2 Tim. 2 15. and finish the worke whereunto hee hath called and ordayned them They are called Builders because they should build vpon the foundatâ—â—n Psal 118 â— The foundation is precious euen Iesus Christ who is pure and perfect gold and they must build vpon it gold siluer and precious stones not hay not stubble not timber lest they suffer losse when the fiery triall shall come Thus the Apostle speaketh 1 Cor. 3 12. According to the grace of God giuen to me as a skilfull Master-builder I haue laide the foundation and another buildeth thereon but let euery one take heed how he buildeth vpon it Sometimes they are called Pastors Shepheards Eph. 4 11. Ier. 3 15. because they shold make the Sheepe of Christ to rest in greene pasture and leade them by the still waters Sometimes they are called Messengers because they are Mal 2 7. 2 Cor. 5 20 or should be Gods mouth and messengers vnto the people and in stead of God himselfe to them Should not the Embassadour deliuer the message and al the message of his Lord and Master Dare hee chop and change dare he adde or alter dare he inuent deuise any thing of his owne No he will not depart or decline from his commission but faithfully dischargeth the trust reposed in him The Ministers are the messengers of God and Embassadours of Christ and therefore it is required of them that they be found faithfull in the execution of their office Hence it is that the Prophet saith The Priests lips should preserue knowledge and they should seeke the Law at his mouth for he is the Messenger of the Lord of Hosts So the Apostle speaketh Now then wee are Embassadours for Christ as though God did beseech you through vs we pray you in Christs stead that ye be reconciled to God All which Titles do tye vp the Minister of God to deliuer onely the message of God and do not leaue him at liberty to teach what he list Secondly to the end the faith of the hearers Reason 2 may be certaine stayed vpon the power of God not vpon the wisedom of men which is but a broken Reede a weake Pillar and a rotten foundation to beare them vp This is the reason that the Apostle Paul vseth 1 Cor. 2 after he had shewed that he spake vnto theÌ„ the wisedome of God in a mystery euen the hid wisedome which God had determined before the world vnto our glory hee giueth this reason That your faith should not be in the wisedome of men but in the power of God 1 Cor. 2 5 7. God would not haue his people left in vncertainties nor fed with chaffe nor carried about with euery winde and weather of doctrine but builded vpon a sure Rocke stand vpon a certaine foundation But there is no sound feeding for the soule but by the word which is the power of God to saluation all other foode is as dust and drauery All the fine deuices of the wit deliuered in the perswasible words of mans wisedome that tickle the outward eares and delight carnall men sauoring wholly of the flesh and not of the Spirit are no better then huskes fitter to feed swine then to nourish the sonnes and daughters of God â—o eternall life The word of God is a sharpe two edged sword 〈◊〉 1 16. 〈◊〉 4 1â— the word of man is as a leaden knife or a wooden dagger which may well threaten but cannot strike or if it strike it cannot enter The word of God is a consuming fire Ier. 5 14 and 23 29 like to God the author of it able to enflame mens hearts with a loue of God when it is beleeued the word of maÌ„ is as a painted fire which carrieth a shew but hath no substance or strength eyther to waste the stubble or to refine and purifie siluer or gold The word of God is the Lords Fan to winnow the people Math. 3 12 separating the bastardly brood of Abraham from the true sonnes venting the hypocrites from the beleeuers and scattering with the powerfull blast thereof the reprobates from the elect all other wayes means that are vsed are too weake feeble to work this separation of the chaffe from the wheat And therefore all such as are the Lords Fanners that would publish their doctrine not to please the eare but to open the doore of the conscience must vse no other instrument then this word of God which hath this force and effect Reason 3 Thirdly God will destroy those that doe
thing for a man to climbe aloft and not consider that the higher he climbeth the greater is his fall to couet the fruite not consider the height of the tree whereon it groweth wee must take heede least while wee labour to attaine vnto the top we fall downe with the boughes that we doe embrace All things are here turned and tossed with vncertainties and nothing continueth in one stay or state There is nothing so sure that is not in danger of his inferiour The Lyon hath beene sometimes the food of small beasts and the rust doth consume the iron Let vs therefore like and looke after better things that doe continue earthly things although we haue them in greatest abundance cannot saue vs in the day of danger let vs not trust in them whose helpe is in vaine Verse 25. Then Balaam rose vp and went and returned to his place Heere is briefly the conclusion set downe as the euent and issue of all the deuices and purposes of Balak and Balaam they rose vp and went their way without doing any thing that they intended And first touching Balaam we haue often noted that the marke which hee aymed at was his wages yet see heere how coueting an euill couetousnes and thirsting after money which he made his god he is deceiued loseth his wages yea and his life too at length as appeareth afterward in this Booke Num 31 8. Doctrine Such as couet after an euill couetousnes are oftentimes deceiued Heereby we learne for our instruction that they which gape after vnlawfull gaine and the deceitful wages of wickednesse are oftentimes deceiued of that which they looke for and finde contrary to their expectation losse instead of gaine and hinderance in stead of aduantage This is confirmed vnto vs by sundry examples in the word of God Looke vppon the example of Achan recorded in the booke of Ioshua he thought to enrich himselfe by the wedge of gold and the Babylonish garment which he had purloyned contrary to the commandment of God who would haue all those destroyed not conuerted to the priuate profit of any but it fell out to his owne destruction and the destruction of those that belonged vnto him Iosh 7 25 The like iudgment came vpon Gehazi he turned after Naaman and tooke of him a bribe to enrich himselfe but the leprosie of Naaman did cleaue vnto him so that his losse was greater then his gaines 2. King 5.27 Ahab rose vp and tooke possession of Naboths vineyard which lay commodiously for him but withall hee purchased the wrath of God the destruction of his person the ruine of his house the losse of his kingdome the vndooing of all his posterity 1. King 21 16. Iudas betrayed his Master Mat. 26 27 and sold him for thirty pence he was carried after his couetousnesse and shed innocent blood euen the blood of the immaculate Lambe of GOD but how he was enriched hereby the Euangelist declareth when he saw that Christ was condemned he repented himselfe and brought againe the thirty peeces of siluer to the high-Priests and Elders saying I haue sinned betraying the innocent blood Hereunto accordeth Salomon in his Prouerbs who saith Hee that is greedy of gaine troubleth his owne house but hee that hateth gifts shall liue Prou. 15 16. Where he teacheth that such as increase their riches by hooke and by crooke they care not how or gaine by wrongfull meanes are the causes and occasions of many euils in their estate and family This appeareth also by that which was spoken to the rich man in the Gospel Luke 12.20 Thou foole this night shall they take away thy soule from thee and then whose shall all these be that thou hast gathered together All which places of Scripture serue directly to prooue that such as are giuen to vnlawfull gaine and get the goods of this life wrongfully are oftentimes deceiued of their hope and expectation which made the Apostle Iude speaking of the matter that now wee haue in hand to call the hire that Balaam sought after The deceitfull wages of Balaam Iude 11. Reason 1 The reasons may easily be discerned of vs if we consider that GOD would haue his wisedome and iustice to appeare in crossing their carking and caring for these transitory things This wee see in all the examples before alledged of Achan Iudas of Gehazi Ahab and of the rich man For God knoweth to deliuer the godly out of tentation and to reserue the vniust vnto the day of iudgment vnder punishment 2. Pet. 2.9 How can it bee therefore that such as fill their houses with the riches of iniquity and with the spoyles of the righteous should prosper and bring a blessing with them when as God which is the God of all righteousnesse and trueth shall set himselfe against them root out the things which they haue wrongfully gotten Reason 2 Secondly euery sinne is deceitfull and profiteth nothing whatsoeuer shew of profit and commodity it make This is set forth vnto vs in the booke of Iob I haue seene the foolish well rooted and suddainly I cursed his habitation his children shall be farre from saluation and they shall be destroyed in the gate and none shall deliuer them Iob 5 3 4. All sinne to the naturall man is sweet and pleasant he findeth it sweet to his taste but it is as sweet meate that hath poyson mingled and tempered with it Iob 20 12 13. And as poyson though it be sweet in the mouth bringeth death and destruction with it when it entreth into the body so it is with sinne it delighteth in the committing but it biteth at the latter ending for God turneth it to destruction Therfore the Apostle saith we should take heed wee be not seduced and deceiued through the deceitfulnesse of sinne Vse 1 The vses are to be thought vpon that wee may apply the doctrine to our selues First we see heere the common Prouerbe truely verified that couetousnes bringeth nothing home So may it be said of all other sinnes of prophanenesse of contempt of the word of abusing the Name of God and his Sabboths of vncleannesse of whoredome of drunkennesse and of all sinfull pleasures whatsoeuer which naturall men make their happinesse and felicity they may delight for a time and please the carnall desires of naturall men but they bring an heauy account and reckning in the end So then we may say to all the men of this world whose portion is in this life as Abner said in one case Knowest thou not that it will be bitternes in the latter end 2. Sam. 2 26. We heard how Naboths vineyard was an eyesore to Ahab and made him enter into vngodly courses and bloody practices he destroyed Naboth and his children hee seemed to haue made his title strong secured his estate but what broght it in the end the vtter ruine of his whole house Euery man can say readily when a man groweth prodigall and spendeth excessiuely and holdeth a right course and
regard neither God nor men neyther heauen nor hell neyther saluation nor damnation This is indeede a dangerous estate and a feareful condition Vse 2 Secondly seeing euill men waxe worse worse we may conclude that their iudgment sleepeth not but is encreased as their sinne encreaseth yea it is not farre off but lyeth at the doores Euery sinne is in it owne nature a sin to death and a remouing from God the wages of it is death and prouoketh to an vtter consumption of vs Rom. 6 23 how then can we answere so many thousands if one bee so grieuous For if the Lord marke what is done amisse who shall be able to stand Thus the Apostle setteth downe their condition that were setled in wickednesse That their condemnation long since resteth not their destruction stūbreth not 2. Pet. 2 3. So then we may assure our selues that the iudgments of God follow at their heeles when men are come to the top and heighth of their sinnes Thus it was with the old world when their wayes were wholly corrupted then was the earth vniuersally drowned When the Sodomites became exceeding sinners against the Lord and their sinnes cryed to heauen the Lord rayned downe fire brimstone vpon them When Israel abounded in all sinne that there was no truth nor mercy nor knowledge of God in the land but that by swearing and lying by killing and stealing they brake out and blood touched blood the Lord denounceth by his Prophet That the land shall mourne and euery one that dwelleth therein shall he cut-off Hos 4 1 2. When the Amorites had filled vp the measure of their sins Gen. 15 14. they should be rooted out of the Land and the people of God come in their stead Where the Lord declareth that howsoeuer this people were exceeding sinners in the dayes of Abraham and deserued to be rooted out at the very first yet did he withhold his hand and waited for their repentance a long time vntill they were past recouery Do we then see any waxe worse and worse and encrease in sinne as they grow in age We may conclude that so soone as they are become ripe nay rotten in their sinnes the appointed time of God draweth on to destroy them For euen as men when their Corne is waxen ripe and the fields are white vnto the haruest doe thrust in their sickles Mark 4 29. and cut it downe so will the Lord deale with all the vngodly for when their sinnes are at the highest then his iudgements are at the neerest according as the Apostle Iohn sheweth that an Angell came out of the Temple crying with a loud voyce vnto him that sate on the Cloud Thrust in thy sickle and reape for the time is come to reape for the haruest of the earth is ripe Reuel 14 15. This is it which was declared in a vision vnto Amos where the Lord shewed vnto him a Basket of Summer fruite and saide Amos what seest thou who answered A Basket of Summer fruite Then the Lord saide vnto him The ende is come vpon my people of Israel I will passe by them no more Amos 8 1 2. Declaring thereby the ripenes of their sinnes and the readinesse of Gods iudgements to giue them their reward Wherefore whatsoeuer sinnes vngodly men commit the old are not forgotten and onely the new remembred but all both old and new do come together adde vnto the heape that the measure beeing full pressed downe shaken together and running ouer certaine destruction may fall vpon them Let vs not make a mocke of sinne or thinke that God hath forgotten it when wee haue forgotten it The iniquities that men commit one day are forgotten with them the next and such as are practised in their youth are past their knowledge before they come to age but we cannot hide them from the Almighty Who writeth bitter things against vs and maketh vs to possesse the iniquities of our youth Iob 14 26. Psal 25.7 Euery sin shall helpe somewhat to encrease the weight and make our account the greater in the day of account for as euery Corne of wheat helpeth to fill vp the bushell and to enlarge the heape so doth euery sinne that we commit helpe to bring our wickednesse to the full And as men keepe their bookes of reckonings and accounts which they wil bring forth when they are to reckon so the Lord to the end we may know that he seeth and remembreth our offences is saide after the manner of men to keepe a Register of the deeds of men and to write them vp in the same and euery sin serueth to fill vp the accounts Reuel 20 12. He noteth so many oathes as euery day come from our vncleane mouthes our drunkennesse at this time and that place and in that company our whoredomes vncleannesse and wantonnesse our contempt of his word our neglect of this sermon and that sermon on this Sabboth and on such a Sabboth so that wee shall finde when the day of reckoning commeth sins vpon sins and heaps vpon heapes vntill the measure runneth ouer and when wee must goe the way of all flesh they will stand before vs as an huge Sea whereof we can sound no bottome to swallow vs vp For if we must giue an account for euery idle word at the day of iudgment Mat. 12 36 how much more for our blasphemies and vncleane deeds which are without number Which should make vs cry out with the Prophet O Lord I know that the way of man is not in himselfe neither is it in man to walke to direct his steppes Lord correct me but with iudgment not in thine anger lest thou bring me to nothing Ier. 10 23 24. To conclude howsoeuer God spare long because hee is patient yet if wee grow worse and worse and abuse his patience and run into all ryot and excesse of sinne he will fill vp the viole of his iudgment and powre out his wrath vpon vs to the vtmost This serueth to answere the curiosity and to stop the mouthes of many men who seeing wicked men proceede in sinne and prosper in their wayes are offended and are ready to say Doeth not the Lord see this Or is there no righteousnesse in the Almighty Why doth the way of the wicked prosper and why are they in wealth that rebelliously transgresse Ier. 12 1. God suffereth wicked men a long time because their sinnes are not yet full the measure is not filled vp but waite a while and they shall not goe vnpunished Vse 3 Lastly seeing men giuing themselues ouer to sinne come at the last to bee frozen in the dregges of it it is our duty to resist the beginnings to preuent the breach and to stop the first course of it It is as a serpent that must be trod on in the egge it is as a birth that would be smothered in the conception Let vs take heed that sinne grow not into a custome and get an habit This is it which
iustly destroy thē They remember not to cast themselues vpon his protection they consider not that he may make their bed their graue and neuer bring them to see the light and the Sunne againe They neuer yet truely learned that in him wee liue and moue and haue our being Acts 17 28. Howbeit we that should continually remember the kindnes of the Lord and pray to him and praise him at all times doe for the most part forget him from morning to euening from euening to morning and one day and weeke and moneth after another and therefore it often falleth out that God giueth vs little rest and quiet Deut. 28 67. But in the morning thou shalt say would God it were euen and at euen thou shalt say would God it were morning for the feare of thine heart wherewith thou shalt feare and for the sight of thine eyes which thou shalt see 9 And on the Sabbath day two Lambs of the first yeare without spot and two tenth deales of flower for a meate offering mingled with oyle and the drinke offiring thereof 10 This is the burnt offering of euery Sabbath beside the continuall burnt offering and his drinke offering Heere is the law set downe touching the solemnity of the Sabbath before we had the daily burnt offering in these words wee haue the weekely offering wherein all things are doubled Euery day wee should set aside a part of it to God and cut off somewhat from our owne businesse to lift vp our hearts to him but the seuenth day should wholly bee spent to his glory Before they offered one Lambe now two Lambes before one tenth deale of flower now two tenth deales c. So then we are to speake of the Iewish Sabbath Doctrine The Ievvish Sabbath and the vses therof to our selves and the vses thereof to our selues This was first prescribed and appointed to Adam in the time of his innocency Gen. 2 2 this was the seuenth day from creation It is repeated in sundry other places of the word of God Exod. 16 26 they might not gather Manna vpon this day Exod. 35 2 3. and 34.21 and 31 13. Reason 1 Many reasons are rendred Exod. 31 why they must obserue this Sabbath First it is a signe betweene God and them that it is hee that doth sanctifie them Secondly it is ordained for theyr benefit and commodity and therfore should be holy to them as Christ farther teacheth Mark 2 27. The Sabbath was made for man not man for the Sabbath Thirdly the necessity of keeping it appeareth because they that did not keepe it should surely dye Fourthly it is consecrated to God it is a Sabbath of rest vnto him verse 15. Fiftly the Lord propounded his owne example for hee created the world in sixe dayes then rested the seuenth See more to this purpose in the vses afterward First this rest prescribed in the law that Vse 1 they must do no manner of worke was mysticall pointing out our spirituall and internall rest and cessation from the works of sinne Esay 58 14 and 66 27. We must not do our owne wayes nor seek our own will we must ceasse from our owne workes to follow after the works of God Thus wee begin a spirituall Sabbath in this life or else we shall neuer enioy the eternall Sabbath in heauen We must begin our Sabbath here we shal finish it hereafter Therefore the Apostle saith Hebr. 4 10 11. Hee that entred into his rest hee hath also ceased from his owne workes as God did from his let vs labour therefore to enter into that rest lest any man fall after the same example of vnbeliefe All sinnes are truly and properly our owne workes because we naturally do them and can doe nothing else and we are Satans house wherein he inhabiteth Math. 12 44 we cannot please God but bring vpon our selues by them all miseries and calamities yea death it selfe So then we keepe a true Sabbath when we abstaine from our euill wayes when wee mortifie the deeds of the flesh when wee are quickned by the Spirit to leade a new life when we do those things that are well-pleasing in his sight For what shall it auaile or aduantage a man to abstaine from the works of his hands and the labour of his calling and in the meane season to nourish sinne and all euill in his heart What comfort on the Sabbath can the day-labourer find in resting from his worldly labours if hee labour nothing at all to deny vngodlinesse and all worldly and sinfull lusts What fruite shall the tradesman finde to cease from the workes of his calling when he maketh a trade and occupation of sin vpon that day to cease from making garments for others and not himselfe to learne to put on Christ What benefit hath the Physician to cease his prescriptions and to abstaine from giuing his receipts for bodily health if himselfe seeke not after the health of his owne soule may it not bee truly said to him Physician heale thy selfe Luke 4 23. What shall it auaile the traueiler to cease his trauell and yet neuer require seeke after the kingdome of Heauen What good shall the Inne-keeper or Tauerner receiue by ceasing from their ordinary victualling if they prouide not for themselues the meat that neuer perisheth and the bread that came downe from heauen but famish and pine away their owne soules Or what profit shal arise to such as wil neither buy nor sell vpon the Sabbath day when in the meane season they neuer go about to buy the truth of Gods word Pro. 23 23 not to sell away of their owne corruptions that hinder them from the best things To what end and purpose do we abstain from mustring training of souldiers if we do not learn on the lords day to fight the lords battels against the world the flesh and the diuell which are the most capital and deadly enemies that we haue not to our bodies onely but to our soules And why do we cease to put on our bodily armour our shield our head-peece our sword if wee doe not put on the whole armour of Goe the helmet of saluation the shield of faith the brestplate of righteousnesse and the sword of the spirit that we may stand fast in the day of tryall Eph. 6 16 17. Thus then wee see who they bee that keepe a good Sabbath euen they that learne to rest from sinne and cease from all their euill wayes Secondly the Sabbath also is Symbolicall Vse 2 in that it is a pledge vnto vs of our euerlasting rest in the kingdome of almighty God as the Apostle sheweth in the Epistle to the Colossians chapter 2 verse 17. The Sabbath dayes are a shadow of things to come and Heb. chap. 4 verse 9. There remaineth a rest for the people of God and farther he proueth it out of the Prophet in Psalme 95 where God promiseth not an outward such as was the ceremoniall rest of the Sabbath
and of the Land of Canaan but the eternall rest with Iesus Christ in heauen This do none attaine but onely the faithfull and now we are in the way that leadeth vnto it wee are not yet in possession of that rest 2 Corinth chapter 5. verse 7. As then the passenger doth not sitte still but alwayes is going forward and further vntill he come to his iournyes end so ought wee to make continuall steppes in the faith vntill we come to receiue the ende of our faith which is the saluation of our soules 1 Pet. chapter 1 verse 9. Why eternall life is called a rest Now we must vnderstand that eternall life is called a rest for two causes First because thē and there wee shall rest from all our workes that is from our sinnes for then we shall sinne no more but shall know God euen as we are knowne no euill shall dwell there When the Angels had sinned they were immediately cast out and are reserued in chaines to euerlasting perdition Iude verse 6. Secondly wee shall rest from all troubles and miseries of this life Reuelat. chapter 14 verse 13 and hence it is that this place of rest is called by the name of Abrahams bosome Luke 16 22 23 because Abraham and all beleeuers that are the sonnes of God do there quietly rest and repose themselues as the childe in the bosome of his mother Vse 3 Thirdly it teacheth vs to auoyd all prophanenesse vpon this day of the Lord the works of our callings and the pleasures of our owne hearts are meere prophanations of this holy day Euery one will be ready to confesse that it is a great sinne eyther for the husbandman to goe to plough or for the tradesman to follow his businesse or for the day-labourer to worke or for the handy-craftesman to apply his vocation howbeit for a man to giue himselfe to his sports pleasures and delights they thinke there is some greater liberty Howbeit it seemeth a most ridiculous thing to me that God forbiddeth to the poore man his labour and alloweth to the rich man his pleasure to permit that which is lesse necessary and to restraine that which is more necessary But let vs see what we are to hold as well of the one as of the other out of the Law of God First Adam himselfe was commanded to sanctifie this day which God had blessed Genesis chap. 2 2 and the people in the wildernesse are forbidden to gather Manna Exod. chap. 16 verse 6. For this day is a market day for the soule and a time to prouide spirituall food farre more excellent and precious then Manna Iohn chap. 6 verse 58. 1 Pet. chapter 2 verse 3. Secondly our ordinary buying and selling keeping of fayres or markets on this day to whom we may ioyne those that bring theyr wares and commodities into Church-yards that after morning prayer they may vent them among the people This is another abuse among vs which toucheth the buyers as well as the sellers And if such commodities bee brought vnto vs we ought not to buy them Nehem. 13 15. For what maketh sellers among vs but because they easily finde those that will take their cōmodities at their hands It is certaine if there were no buyers there would be no sellers Thirdly there ought to be no carrying carting vpon this day lest God lay some heauy burden vpon vs too heauy for vs to beare Ierem. 17 21 22. Many carriers offend this way and as they breake the Sabbath themselues so they are the cause of the breach of it to many others Fourthly we must not follow our labours no not in haruest time when we might claime the greatest priuiledge and the season seemeth to offer vnto vs liberty and to giue vs a dispensation yet euen then we must rest prouided that our corne and prouision for the yeere be not in danger to bee lost for then God will haue mercy and not sacrifice Math. 12 7. If wee may saue the goods of others much more our owne And if saue the life of our beast much more our corne wherby our liues are preserued Fiftly they are reproued that wander from their places that runne about after euery pleasure or profite or feast a common abuse prophanation of the day almost in all places Exod. 16 29 these are like prophane Esau who sold his birthright for a messe of pottage Hebr. chapter 12 verse 16 so do they sell the word and sacraments for small trifles These are louers of pleasures more then louers of God hauing a forme of godlinesse but denying the power thereof 2 Tim. chapter 3 verses 4 5. and many of them make theyr belly theyr god Philppians chapter 3 ver 19. And touching theyr profits they take great gaine to be godlinesse not godlines to be great gaine the first Epistle to Timothy chapter 6 verses 5 6. Sixtly the Iewes were forbidden to build the Tabernacle vpon this day which was a place consecrated to God for his seruice and worship Exodus chapter 31. verse 15. It is not therefore lawfull to builde Gods house with materiall stones vpon that day but wee must labour to bee liuing stones built vp a spirituall house and an holy Priesthood to offer vp spirituall sacrifice acceptable to God by Iesus Christ the first Epistle of Peter chapter the second verse 5. Seuenthly they are reproued that keepe a carnall sabbath vnto the diuell not an holy Sabbath to God who spend the time in carding dicing drinking surfetting reuelling and such like This is the diuels sabbath and no better then to serue him The diuels Sabbath They are euill vpon any day but worse vpon this day Saul was offended when he saw Dauids place empty at his Table but how often may our places be seene empty at the Lords Table and in his house Lastly not to regard the hearing of the word whereby wee may encrease in good things and learne our duties to God man The neglect of these duties bringeth many iudgements and curses of God vpon our heads Amos 8 4. Nehem. 13 17 18. Ier. 17. verse 27. Vse 4 Thirdly we must labour to performe obedience to God vpon this day without wearinesse or distraction both publikely and priuately It is our duty to heare the word preached in it 2 Kings 4 23. Luke 4 16 Acts 13 14 15 15 22. We must exercise our selues in the Word and Sacraments pray with the Congregation lay vp in our hearts what wee haue heard meditate vpon it conferre about it and seeke to encrease in knowledge faith and obedience otherwise the Sabbath shall passe from vs without profite We must try our hearts and liues whether we goe forward or backward or stand at a stay If we do these things then shall we be wise obseruers of this day and haue the blessings of GOD come downe vpon vs Exod. 31 13 17. Ezek. 20 12 20. Esay 56 2 3 4 c. and 58 13 14. Ier. 17 24 25 26. Vse
for a meate offering c. 14 And their drinke offerings shall be halfe an Hin of wine vnto a Bullocke and the third part of an Hin vnto a Ramme and the fourth part of an Hin vnto a Lambe c. 15 And one Kid of the Goats for a sinne offering vnto the Lord shall bee prepared besides the continuall burnt offering and his drinke offering In these words we haue the monethly solemnity commanded to the Iewes to wit the Calends of the moneths called the New Moones or beginning of euery moneth The worship performed therein was two young Bullocks one Ram seuen Lambs of the first yeare three tenth deales of flower for euery Bullock and two tenth deales of flower for euery Ram for a meate offering c. it must also haue a drinke offering containing halfe an Hin of wine c. Here we haue mention made as also before of the Hin and of the Epha Touching the Epha Omer we haue spoken already chap. 5 15 16. What the Hin was Now we must speake somewhat of the Hin Some are of opinion that it cannot bee certainely knowne how much the Hebrew measures contayned as appeareth in Lyra and Caietan and so they leaue it vncertaine to determine Others to enwrap the Hin in greater obscurity make two kindes of measures of this one kinde the greater and the lesser but this is a bare coniecture without warrant Mention is made heereof before chap. 15 4 5 7 9. This we are to hold for a certaine truth that the Hin is of liquid things and it is commonly accounted to containe six pintes which we receiue as most probable least suspected because it agreeth with the computation of the Hebrewes who generally hold that it holdeth twelue of the measures called Log and the Log contayned sixe egges and there goeth to a pinte of our english measure as much as 14 eggeshels containe But of this see before chap. 15. Now to returne to the matter which is heere handled Of the feast of the New Moone we see that the Calends or beginnings of the moneths were consecrated hallowed vnto God as before chap. 10 10 and in many other places 1 Sam. chap. 20 5. 1 Chron. chapter 25 verse 31. 2 Chron. chap. 8 verse 13 and chapter 31 verse 5. Nehem. chapt 10 verse 33. Ezr. chap. 3 verse 5. Ezek. chapter 45 verse 17 and 46 verse 1. Amos 8 verse 5. This was the solemne feast of the Iewes Vse 1 let vs see what it belongeth vnto vs. First see heereby that God did set apart diuers times besides the Sabbath to his people that serue him to heare his word and to resort to the Prophets to bee taught and instructed in the wayes of godlinesse 2 Kings 4 25. Ezek. 36 1 at such times the people went to the Prophets when the Priests were oftentimes negligent in theyr places Christ our Sauiour complayneth in the Gospel that they were as sheepe without a Sheepheard Math. 9 verse 36 when there were store of Priests and Leuites in the Land howbeit they were dumbe dogges and opened not theyr mouthes to interpret the Law The Sabbath day is the cheefe time to seek after knowledge and euer was from the beginning neuerthelesse God appointed other times also to his people There are not many places in the land where the word is preached on other dayes thē the Sabbath I would there were more of them it is a good helpe to many other places where they want teaching if the people resort to them as they were wont to the Prophets they are to be commended encouraged If there were a dearth of Corne among vs how farre would we goe to fetch Corne rather then wee would starue I beleeue as far as the sonnes of Iacob who went out of the Land of Canaan into Egypt so ought it to be with vs in regard of the soule we should be ready to go from place to place yea from Land to Land rather thē pine away and perish for want of instruction Amos 8 12. But if many that liue among vs had liued in those dayes that cannot abide that preaching should be vpon any other day they wold haue enueyed against this as a great disorder and vpbraided the people that they gad after Sermons and leaue their businesse and begger themselues In the dayes of Christ the people followed him out of their houses and Cities and sought him out to bee taught of him yet he neuer reproued them or forbad them but fedde them both in soule and body Doth the Lord command vs so often to delight in the Law of the Lord to meditate therein day and night to seeke first of all the kingdome of God and ought a few miles to stop vs or hinder vs How far will men ride and runne and sayle for a little earthly substance It is accounted by worldly minded men that sauour nothing but of the earth no disorder at all to runne on heaps from towne to towne to drunken feasts may games dancings playes beare-baytings and other like fooleries and vanities they allow this running from place to place but if any go halfe so farre to seeke after the word and to edifie themselues in theyr most holy faith they cry out against it with open mouthes and thinke them worthy to bee punished Thus they would also haue done to Gods owne people the Iewes if they had seene them runne resort to the Prophets in the ruinous times of the Church with so great zeale and forwardnesse as they did Secondly we learne that all moneths and Vse 2 times are consecrated to vs through Christ so that worshipping God truely they shall turne to our good and benefit according to the saying of the Apostle Whether life or death or things present or things to come all are ours 1 Cor. 3 22 23. The heathen and they that are heathenishly minded are afraid of the influence of the starres and of the constellation of the heauens yea the Starre-gazers would beare vs in hand that some times are dismall and fatall to some purposes The Gentiles made it vnlucky to enterprize some busines in some of the moneths Hence it is that the Poet saith Ouid de fust l. 3. Hac quoque de causa fite Prouerbia tangunt Mense malum Maio nubere vulgus ait That is The Prouerbs teach and common people say It s ill to marry in the moneth of May. In like manner he teacheth before that some times are vnfit for the marriage of widowes or of maides forasmuch as such as marry in them are not long liued but haue died quickly Nec viduis tedis eadem nec virginis opta Tempora quae nupsit non diuturna fuit And one of the wisest Philosophers among the heathen enquiring into the causes Plut in his Roman quest 86. why the Romanes would not marry in the moneth of May alledgeth this as one because they offered oblations to the dead in this moneth and therfore was
Euery worde of God is the word of a great person and euery part and parcell of it is the Decree of a King nay of the King of Kinges to whom all Kinges and Princes are subiect and must rise vppe from their Throne when they appeare before him whose Throne is the Heauen and though they bee Lordes of the Earth they must resigne their Crowne vnto him that hath the earth for his footestoole and therefore the greatest regard and respect must be giuen vnto it For a Heb. 2 2 3. as the Apostle teacheth Hebr. 2 2 3. If the word spoken by Angelles was stedfast and euery transgression and disobedience receyued a iust recompence of reward how shall wee escape if we neglect so great saluation which at the first began to be preached by the Lorde and afterward was confirmed vnto vs by them that heard him Woe vnto them therefore that reiect the food of their soules and surfet of this heauenly Manna and do not hunger and thirst after the sincere milke of the word that they may grow thereby Neither let any obiect Obiection If God did speake we would heare and if he did call wee would answere if hee did threaten wee would feare and if hee did teach we would obey but so long as all proceedeth from man as sinfull as our selues wee cannot be so affected Answere This was the Obiection of the Reprobate rich man in the Gospell who albeit his Brethren had Moses and the Prophets yet hee would haue Lazarus sent from the dead vnto his Fathers house to testifie vnto them b Luke 16 28 29 30 31 Lest they should come into that place of torment But what was the answer of Abraham If they heare not Moses and the Prophets neyther will they be perswaded to amend their liues though one arise from the dead againe If we reason on this manner with the rich man and put on his affection let vs also take heede lest wee haue that recompence of reward that the rich man had He supposed that extraordinary meanes would worke extraordinarie effects and vndoubtedly procure the conuersion of those to whom they were sent but therein hee was vtterly deceyued and if wee were not Fooles and blinde we would not follow so foule and fearefull an example Wherefore to informe our iudgement aright and reforme our affection we are to obserue two points first we must acknowledge that it is Gods mercy to speake vnto vs by men like vnto our selues and subiect vnto the same infirmities and passions that we are who applyeth himselfe to our weakenesse and respecteth our capacity who are not able to abide his presence who is so glorious in holynesse fearefull in praises doing wonders We see this in the Israelites at the deliuerie of the Law when the voice of God sounded in theyr eares they ran away and could not abide it they feared to be consumed at once cryed out vnto Moses c Exod. 20 19 Talk◠thou with vs and wee will heare but let not God talke with vs lest wee dye When the Lord reuealed a part of his glory sitting vpon an high throne the angels couered their faces were not able to abide the beauty brightnes of his maiesty the lintels of the doore cheeks moued the house was filled with smoke the Prophet himselfe said d Esay 6 5. Woe is me for I am vndone because I am a man of polluted lippes and I dwell in the middest of a people of polluted Lippes for mine eyes haue seene the King the Lord of hostes In like manner if God should appeare vnto vs and vtter his voice from heauen we should feare and quake and fall downe as dead men and cry out with great astonishment Alas we shall dye beecause we haue seene and heard the Lorde as many of the Fathers did then we would make request to haue the Ministers of the worde speake vnto vs whom now we despise and whose word wee contemne as base and contemptible It is therefore to bee accounted and receyued as a notable token of his great mercy toward vs that he sendeth vs to school to learne of our Brethren to whom wee may freely and familiarly resort for counsell in our doubtes for comfort in our afflictions for knowledge in our ignorance for instruction in godlinesse and for resolution in all our wants Secondly we must labour to perswade our owne hearts that it is his word which we heare and his Ministers that speake vnto vs and that it is our duty to heare them as the Lord himselfe whose Messengers they are whose calling is from him and whose mouths he hath opened to speak his word with boldnesse as it ought to be spoken Let vs craue this mercy at Gods hands to resolue vs of this point and to settle our consciences in the full assurance of it This will be a forcible means to make vs heare it and regarde it as Gods owne ordinance ought to bee heard and regarded And vntill wee haue learned this Lesson we can neuer reuerence the preaching of the worde as is required of vs either for the aduancement of Gods glory or the comfort of our owne soules Let vs therefore perswade our selues of this and set it downe as a principle and firme conclusion that as the words of the Prophets and Apostles are of great authority euen the word of the eternall God most vndoubtedly to bee receyued and most assuredly to bee beleeued so likewise the words of all Gods true and faithfull Ministers truely expounding and faithfully giuing vnto vs the naturall sense and meaning of the Scriptures and gathering sound doctrine out of them for the instruction and edification of the people of God grounding all they teach on the sure foundation of the Prophets and Apostles the words I say of Gods Ministers in these dayes are no lesse to be esteemed and acknowledged the word of God himself then if Esay or Ieremy thē if Paul or Peter or any of the rest did write or speak vnto vs. For the Scripture standeth not in words letters or syllables but in the sense vnderstanding So long then as the Minister vttereth not the conceits of his own brain nor deliuereth the traditions and precepts of men but holdeth himself to the doctrine of the Scripture which is the touchstone to try truth from falshood to descern the word of God from the word of man hee is no otherwise to bee heard and the Gospell no otherwise to be receiued from his mouth then if some Prophet of God or Apostle of Christ were among vs. For wee must not haue the Faith of our glorious Lord Iesus Christ in respect of persons but when the same faith the same truth the same word is preached both by the former Prophets and Apostles and by the ordinary Ministers of the Church of the times wherein wee liue if it should bee receiued when it is published by them and reiected when it is deliuered by these a
with vs if we haue hollow and barren harts we neuer profite though we heare al day long but if we haue good honest harts when we heare the word we keepe it bring forth fruit with patience some an hundred some sixty and some thirty fold We haue many that heare in these dayes but they are as ground that is out of heart they bring forth nothing but weeds thistles brambles and briars no good Corne can bee seene to spring vppe and grow in them The sixt and last helpe is feruent prayer and an earnest begging of Gods blessing at his hands which if we be carefull to aske his promise is sure gone out of his mouth which he will neuer call backe nay which he can neuer call backe namely that we shal receiue Iam. 1.5 1. Kin. 3.6.9 The Apostle Saint Iames saith If any man want wisedome let him aske it of God who giueth to all frankly and vpbraideth no man If then we be not wanting vnto our selues God wil not be wanting vnto vs but open the gate of his mercy if we knock thereat Thus much of the generall obseruations by way of Preface now let vs come to the particular handling of the booke it selfe CHAP. I. 1 THe Lord spake againe vnto Moses in the Wildernesse of Sinai in the Tabernacle of the Congregation in the first day of the second moneth in the second yeare after they were come out of the Land of Egypt saying 2 Take ye the summe of all the Congregation of the children of Israel after their Families the housholds of their Fathers with the number of their names to wit all the males man by man And so forward vnto the end of the 16. verse WE haue shewed already that Moses in the ten first chapters prepareth the people of Israel to vndertake their iourney toward the promised Land the land of Canaan If they had beene taken vnprepared and vnprouided it would haue stopped their course and hindred their way and encouraged their enemies Wherefore there is order taken in the first place that all should be in readinesse fitted to go and rightly disposed to attaine the end of their desires In these chapters we must consider three things First the numbering of the people taking the summe of them Secondly lawes are prescribed how to keepe themselues pure and holy in their iourneyes For how should the Lord their God go with them vnlesse they walked in holines Thirdly the maner of their going is deliuered in what sort they were to proceed The numbering of the people is set downe in the foure first chapters The lawes of sanctification are handled in the fiue chapters following to wit the 5 6 7 8 9. chapters The maner of their iourney in the tenth and last chapter The taking of the number of the Israelites and setting downe the summe of them which is the argument drift of the foure first chapters is of two sorts the one of the people the other of the Priests and Leuites that ministred before God and serued in the Tabernacle of the congregation The gathering of the sum of the people is in the two first chapters the numbring of the tribe of Leui is in the 3. 4. chap. Touching the numbring of the people we haue a rehersal and reckoning vp of their persons in the first chapter and of the ordering and disposing of them vnder seueral Ensignes and Regiments in the second chapter This first chapter into which wee are now entred cōtaineth these two points the former is the taking of the summe of the people of Israel in the wildernesse of Sinai the latter is the exempting of the Leuites together with the cause wherefore they were not numbred So then we see who they wer that were numbred and then who were not numbred Touching the former it comprehendeth both the commandement of God to number them and the obedience of Moses The commandement of God is amplified by sundry circumstances as of place of time and maner of doing The place is twofold generall in the desert of Sinai where the Law was giuen and special in the Tabernacle of the Congregation from whence God promised hee would declare himselfe vnto them Exod. 25.22 and tell all things which he would giue in commandement vnto the children of Israel For we must know there were three places out of which God gaue audience to Moses In what places the Lord vsed to speake with Moses and vsed to speake vnto him One was at the dore of the Tabernacle where the Altar of the burnt offerings was as Exod. 29 42. This shall be a continual burnt offering in your generations at the doore of the Tabernacle of the congregation before the Lord where I wil make appointment with you to speake there vnto thee Another was out of the cloud of pillar Num. 12 5. But this for the most part did concurre with the other inasmuch as the pillar of the cloud did most vsually stand in the doore of the Tabernacle whensoeuer the Lord did from thence speake vnto Moses The third was the Mercy-seate which was the chiefe and principall place Numb 7 89. When Moses went into the Tabernacle to speake with God hee heard the voyce of one speaking vnto him from the Mercy-seat that was vpon the Arke of the testimonie between the two Cherubims and he spake to him The second circumstance is the time when God commanded the people to be numbred that is the first day of the second moneth and of the second yere after they were com out of the land of Egypt By this it appeareth that the Israelites abode in the desert of Sinai almost an whole yeere For they came into that wildernesse the first day of the thirde Moneth in the first yeare Exod. 19 1 and they continued in that place vnto this time neither did they remoue their Tents before the twentieth day of the second Moneth of the second yeare as appeareth chap. 20 11 of this booke The cause of this long staie and continuance in this wildernesse was because God would haue his people throughly taught and instructed in all things belonging to his worship and seruice before they inhabited and possessed the Land of promise For within this space of time the Lord published the Law in Mount Sinai commanded the Tabernacle to be builded which Moses erected the first day of the second yeare and in the daies following of the first moneth hee gaue them Lawes touching the sundrie sorts of sacrifices and touching the difference of cleane and vncleane prescribed at large in the booke of Leuiticus The third circumstance is the manner of their numbring namely that Moses Aaron must take other Princes the heads of the house of their Fathers to bee helpers and assistants vnto them who ioyning with them must take the summe of all the Congregation of the Children of Israel after their families and households of their Fathers from 20 yeare old and aboue
alledged to this purpose but these are more then sufficient to shew that whensoeuer God hath a mouth to open and a tongue to speake and a voice to vtter vnto vs wee should prepare and make readie an eare to heare and an hearr to obey whatsoeuer is enioyned vnto vs and required of vs. The Reasons are many to enforce vs to Reason 1 yeelde heereunto For first of all GOD hath all authoritie in his owne power hee is our Creator and wee are his creatures he is our Sheepeheard and we the Sheepe of his pasture he is our Father wee his Children hee is our Maister wee his Seruants hee is our King we his Subiects he is as the Potter we as the clay Is not the creature bound to obey the Creator Is not the child to shew al duty to his father Is not the seruant to stoope downe to his Maister And doth not the subiect owe honour and homage to his Prince The Scripture sheweth and nature teacheth that they do This is it which the Prophet Malachi declareth chap. 1. ver 6. A sonne honoureth his Father and a seruant his Master if then I be a Father where is mine honour And if I be a Master where is my feare saith the Lorde of hostes c. These titles of honour giuen to God and these titles of subiection ascribed to our selues do serue as so many bands Obligatorie to perswade vs and draw vs to obedience Reason 2 Secondly obedience is so valued and set at such an high price that it is better woorth then all sacrifices that can be offered and on the other side the Lorde abhorreth and detesteth disobedience and rebellion against him as the sinne of witchcraft True it is God allowed and commanded sacrifices he greatly abhorreth sorcery yet he preferreth obedience before the one and hateth disobedience as the other This Samuel teacheth Saul when he reproueth him to his face 1 Sa. 15 22 23 Hath the Lord as great pleasure in burnt offerings and sacrifices as when the voice of the Lord is obeyed Behold to obey is better then sacrifice to hearken is better then the fat of Rams for rebellion is as the sin of witchcraft and transgression is wickednes and idolatry because thou hast cast away the word of the Lord therefore he hath cast away thee from being King This reason is thus framed If obedience bee better then sacrifice then it is due to God and with all care to be performed to him But it is better then sacrifice therefore it is due to God Againe if GOD hate nothing more then the disobedience of his commandements then is disobedience to be auoided But he hateth nothing more inasmuch as hee esteemeth it no better then witchcraft or idolatry therefore it is to be auoided Reason 3 Thirdly such as are disobedient are sure to be punished Obedience hath a promise of blessing annexed vnto it and a recompence of reward depending vpon it as appeareth Exod 19.5 6. Deut. 28 1 2 3 4 c. Exod. 2.14 If ye will heare my voice indeed and keepe my couenant then ye shal be my ch efe treasure aboue all people thogh all the earth be mine On the other side God abhorreth disobedience to his will and commandements as a Prince hateth rebellion raised against him which he will not leaue vnpunished So doth God esteeme those that stubbornly transgresse his Lawes as traitors vnto his person and rebels against his lawes and therefore such as are rebellious against his word shall be reiected of him and punished by him When Sauâ— did cast away th word of the Lord God proceeded also to cast away him This the Prophet Ieremy declareth chap. 4â— ver 6 10 17. when the Captaines of the hoast promised whether it were good or euill they would obey the voice of the Lord God hee assured them of his mercy that God would build them and not destroy them he would plant them and not roote them out Contrariwise if they would not hearken to his voice and submit themselues vnto him he threatneth that they should dye by the sword by the famine and by the pestilence so that none of them should escape from the plague that he would bring vppon them Thus doth hee command Moses to speake to Pharaoh Exod. 8.2 10 4. Thus saieth the Lord Let my people go that they may serue mee Deut. 28 15 1â— but if thou wilt not let them go behold I wil smiâ—e all thy Countrie with Frogs c. This reason may be framed in this sort If the obedient shal be blessed and rewarded and if the disobedient shall be reiected and punished then it behooueth vs to acknowledge all obedience due vnto God but the obedient and disobedient shall be both rewarded the one according to their righteousnesse the other according to their wickednesse Let vs now come to the Vses of this Doctrine First this serueth to reproue diuers Vse 1 and sundry abuses that creepe into vs which make our seruice and worship of God abhominable and detestable in his sight The 1. reproofe And first of all there are too many that refuse to heare and to lend their outward eare to listen to the word of the eternall God to whom all attention is due These men as if they had no soules to saue nay as if there were no God no heauen no hell haue shut their eyes lest they should see and stopped their eares lest they should heare This reprooueth the desperate disease of our dayes men are so farre clogged and cloyed with hearing that they loath the heauenly foode the bread of life Who seeth not how we decline in care and zeale and how the light of the word beginneth to bee extinguished Our change from better to worse touching seeking after knowledge is most fearfull a token that God hath giuen vs deadnesse of heart to prepare the way to some iudgement Math. 12 42. The Queene of the South shall rise vp in iudgement and condemne this froward generation who thought it worthy her labour to make a long iourney to heare the wisedom of Salomon and yet the mystery of the heauenly wisedome of God laid open in the ministery of the word 1 Pet. 1 12. The whâ—ch the very Angels desire to behold passeth the humane wisedom of Salomon and of all other men in the worlde Wherefore to turne away our backes when wee should turne our faces to the worde is a greeuous sinne and we shall giue an account therefore in the great day of vengeance This is set foorth plainly in the first chapter of the Prouerbes and the 24.25 26. verses Because I haue called and ye refused I haue stretched out mine hand and none wold regard I will also laugh at your destruction and mocke when your feare commeth Thus doth the Lord lay open the peoples sinnes Ier. 2.27 7 13 23 24 25. 15.2 3 6. and his iudgements by the Prophet Ieremy I rose vp early
beastlinesse one with another whereby man with man wrought filthinesse receiued in themselues such recompence of their error as was meet their sinnes were fulnesse of bread abundance of idlenesse contempt of the poore and pride of life yet Capernaum treading vnder foote the glorious Gospell and despising the word of saluation was the greater sinner against which sort of sinners the Apostles were cōmanded to shake off the dust of their feete as a witnesse against them the which sheweth the horriblenesse of their sinne that make no reckoning of the preaching of Gods word offered vnto them to reconcile them to God Sodome had the light of nature that shined in their harts and preached within their consciences in that they were men that those sinnes were vnlawfull of which the Apostle sayeth That light shineth in the darknesse Iohn 1 5. and the darknesse comprehended it not but Capernaum had a greater and perfecter light euen the light of grace to teach them and the Sunne of righteousnesse to shine vpon them which far excelled the other and gaue them a more certaine direction to leade their liues Sodome indeede had Lot an holy and righteous man among them 2 Pet. 2 8. whose soule they vexed from day to day by their vncleane conuersations but Capernaum had a greater then Lot they had the gracious presence of Christ Iesus whose word was with authority and not as the Scribes whose glory was as the glory of the onely begotten Sonne full of grace and truth Iohn 1 14. Againe Sodome had not so much as the types and shaddowes of the Law they wanted the sacrifices and ceremonies which the Iewes had but Capernaum had the body it selfe they saw him they touched him they heard him they handled him yet they repented not but remained disobedient Sodome had onely the making of the Creatures and the workmanship of the Heauens as Gods great booke to beholde and looke vpon to be their schoolemaisters instructers Psalme 19 1 Rom. 1 20 21. which declare the glory of God shew foorth his Deity but Capernaum had more euen a plaine path beaten before them to walk in and a sitte light to guide them in all their wayes the eternall word of God that endureth for euer If then Sodome shall be whipped surely Capernaum must be scourged If Sodome rebuked Capernaum punished If Sodome imprisoned and damned Capernaum shall bee throwne downe into the neathermost hell and gulfe of perdition If the burden laide vpon Sodome be greeuous that laid vpon Capernaum shall be more greeuous and intollerable For God will reward euery man according to his works so that with what measure wee mete Roman 2 6. with the same it shall bee measured to vs againe Sodome was the lesse sinner therefore liable to the lesse punishment Capernaum was the greater sinner a greater contemner of greater blessings and therefore guilty of the greater damnation To what end may some say doth this comparison serue or what haue we to do with Sodome which was consumed to ashes with fire and brimstone long agoe or what doth Capernaum belong to vs Yes it concerneth vs and if we change the names the times and the places this whole comparison teacheth vs wisedome and toucheth vs neerely For hath any nation vnder the heauens bin lifted vp higher toward the heauens then we Hath not the word bin plentifully preached among vs Haue we not had the Sacraments duely administred vnto vs Haue wee not receiued his mercies abundantly poured vpon vs yet what people hath bin more vnthankfull more disobedient more rebellious What could the Lord haue done for vs that he hath not done and shall we so reward him with vnkindnesse for his mercies Let vs take heed lest if we be like Capernaū in sin the threatning do fall vpon vs that it shal be easier for Sodome Gomorrah in the day of iudgment then for vs. For if Sodome did not escape the hand of God who had onely the light of nature not the lanthorne of the Scripture to shine among them to giue light vnto them how shall we escape or bee without excuse if we tread vnder foot the Son of God if we cast out of our hearts the Gospell of peace if we count the blood of the Testament as an vnholy thing and do despite the Spirit of grace Thirdly The 3. reproof this doctrine reprooueth those that are ready to heare and content to obey but it is no farther then standeth with their owne lust and liking These are like Saul in obedience they thinke they haue great wrong to be charged with rebellion and disobedience they haue open mouthes to say 1 Sa. 15 13 20. Blessed art thou of the LORD I haue fulfilled the commandement of the Lord I haue obeyed the voyce of the Lord I haue gone the way which the Lord sent me c yet hee is there charged with treason and rebellion against God and threatned to haue the Kingdome rent frō him Thus is it with many in our daies they professe obedience but their life swarmeth with the fruits of disobedience like to the son who being commanded of his father to go work in his vineyard answerd I will Sir but he stood still went not Math. 21.30 These are they that draw neere to God with their mouth but are disobedient in deed their real disobedience shal procure a reall vengeance on them It is strange to see how many of this sort of men pretend a willingnesse to obey would be accounted in the number of obedient children as if they were wholly made of obedience and yet they will not submit themselues wholly to the will and pleasure of GOD but mince the matter and part stakes with God somewhat they will do to stop mens mouthes and to get the applause of the worlde and to be accounted religious but they are not minded to deale sincerely and entirely with God like those that hauing a iourney to goe are soone weary and stand still when they are gone halfe the way These are they that will not be Atheistes but haue the true God for their God yet do they loue their riches their pleasures their bellies and their delights aboue him Reuel 3 16. and set their affections wholly vpon them They cannot abide Idolatry nor to be esteemd idolaters yet they make no conscience of the worshippe of the true God of praying vnto him publiquely and priuately neglecting the ordinances of God hearing of his word reading meditation conference and such like helpes being in the number of those the Apostle reprooueth Rom. 2 22. Thou abhorrest Idols yet cōmittest sacriledge They will not forsweare themselues nor fall into periury but they wil sweare and lye too for an aduantage They will not seeme to abuse the titles of God and to take his name in vaine but yee shall heare them euen in their communication to sweare by their Faith and troth and they engage thē so long
poure in strong drinke Heere are many woes and fearefull threatnings of many miseries and do the vngodly thinke to escape or that these things doe not deepely concerne them Our Sauiour denounceth a great woe against all contemners of the Gospell telleth them It shal be easier for Tyre Sidon nay for Sodom and Gomorra in the day of iudgement Mat. 11 22 24 then for them Must not these denunciations be accomplished Or do we remaine as Infidels and think they shall neuer be performed Or if they be performed that we shall be exempted or excused It cannot be that his word should fall to the ground and take none effect Let vs feare these terrible threatninges humble our selues before him and forsake our euill wayes let vs betake our selues vnto him and let vs turne vnto his word for the word will neuer turne vnto vs and bend it selfe to our pleasure The Scripture is full replenished with such heauy threatninges as may serue to strike a feare and terror into our hearts The Prophet Amos Amos 6 1 3. denounceth a Woe to them that are at ease in Sion that put farre away the euill day and approach to the seate of iniquity and are not sorry for the affliction of Ioseph The Prophet Malachi foretelleth Mal. 4 1. that the day commeth which shal burne as an Ouen and all the proud yea all that doe wickedly shall be stubble and the day that commeth shall burne them vp and shall leaue them neither root nor branch These threatnings are surer then the heauens which shall passe away but these shall neuer passe away and therefore woe to them that repent not nor returne to the Lord for they must needes be taken suddenly in them as in a snare and no man shall be able to deliuer them They may thinke themselues forgiuen or at least forgotten but poore soules they are deceiued It is not length of time that can helpe them nor strength of their arme that can saue them nor the wedge of Gold that can deliuer them for Riches auaile not in the day of wrath Prouer. 11 4 nor serue to pacifie his indignation but righteousnesse deliuereth from death Thirdly as we learne the truth of God in Vse 3 his threatnings so there ariseth from hence a most excellent ground of assured comfort for all Gods seruants to establish their hearts in the immutability of all his promises Manie are the particular promises set downe in the word as many as are there mentioned so manie particular cōforts are ministred vnto vs as from the hand of God to the end that wee beleeuing them and as it were clasping our armes about them might haue strong consolation and boldnesse to come to the throne of grace Wherefore whensoeuer we feele the weaknesse of our faith we must haue recourse to his word As they which haue a dim sight and weake eye vse the helpe of their Spectacles and thereby finde comfort so should we when we are at any time troubled with doubting helpe our spirituall eye-sight with often looking into the glasse of his word and meditating continually vppon his promises It were endlesse and infinite to speake of all his gracious promises mentioned in his worde some are of temporall blessings and other of spirituall and eternall in both wee ought to rest vpon the vnchangeablenesse of his will who is not as man that he should any way deceiue vs as those that vse to promise much performe little His promise is certaine and very good payment if wee dare trust him of his word Psal 37.25 It is he that hath saide I haue beene yong and am old yet I saw neuer the righteous forsaken nor his seede begging bread It is hee that hath spoken Heb. 13.6 7. I wil not faile thee neither forsake thee so that we may boldly say The Lord is mine helper neither will I feare what man can do vnto me Mathew 6 33 It is he that hath promised Seeke yee first the kingdome of God and his righteousnesse and all these things shall bee ministred vnto you We see how much many men vexe torment themselues about earthly transitory things they feare they shall want before they die and giue themselues to vnlawfull shiftes to maintaine themselues and their estate the reason heereof is because they haue vnbeleeuing hearts they cannot cast themselues and their care vpon the Lord they will not seeke his loue and fauour they labour not to be reconciled to him in Christ Iesus and whatsoeuer he promise vnto them of his word they beleeue nothing at all Take an example of Gods prouidence ouer his people whiles they walked and wandred in the Wildernesse they had neither seede time nor haruest and they were an huge multitude of more then sixe hundred thousand beside women and children yet hee sustained them and prouided for them till hee brought them into the land of Canaan He is not as a poore Father that hath moe children then he is able to sustain or as a state that is constrained to disburden it selfe of their superfluitie and ouerflowing multitude and so to send out many Colonies to plant themselues in other places he hath al the earth in his own power is able to prouide for all his children that wait vpon him and put their trust and confidence in him This must be our comfort in time of triall and tentation that he hath promised neuer to faile vs nor forsake vs and albeit mans promises may deceiue vs and his deede come short of his worde yet no iot or portion of Gods promises shall remaine vnfulfilled and therefore in all our necessities let vs possesse our soules with patience and wait constantly for the accomplishment thereof which in due time shall take good effect The fault is in our selues who will not lay hold vpon the same he hath saide he will be our tower of defence and City of refuge to shield vs from danger all distresse but we will not trust him of his word but vse vnlawfull meanes for our deliuerance That which hath bene said of transitory and temporall blessings may also be spoken of eternall God hath promised the renuing of our hearts the forgiuenesse of sinnes and the kingdome of heauen as Ier. 31 32 33. Heb. 8 10 11 12. Esay 40 1 2. I will put my Lawes in their minde and in their heart I will write them I wil be their God and they shall be my people I wil bee mercifull to their vnrighteousnesse and I wil remember their sins and their iniquities no more These are great and precious promises heere are sweet comforts of life and saluation offered vnto vs on Gods part let these be to vs as the Anchor of our soules both sure and stedfast These are immutable things Hebrew 6 18. Wherein it is vnpossible that God should lye and therefore let vs be established in them and lay hold vpon that hope which is set before vs.
with such neere and necessary bands will not keepe his faith entire to them but betray them also when occasion and opportunity shall serue The Law of God saith Exod. 22.28 Thou shalt not raile vpon the Iudges neither speake euill of the Ruler of thy people If he be guilty of punishment that raileth and reuileth them what punishment and reuenge is sufficient for him that seeketh after their life and plotteth after their death we haue a notable example of a loyall heart in Dauid toward Saul who albeit he were elected and annointed King and were persecuted and pursued of Saul yet he would not lay violent hands vpon his person nor seeke to depriue him of his kingdom The Lord said hee keepe me from doing that thing to my master the Lords Annointed 1 Sam 24.7 and 26.9.10 to lay mine hand vpon him for who can lay his hand on the Lords Annointed and be guiltlesse As the Lord liueth either the Lord shall smite him or his day shall come to die or he shall descend into battell and perish the Lord keepe me from laying mine hand vpon the Lords Annointed This was the protestation of Dauid but it is a word of direction to all that Princes persons should be inuiolable as sacred and sent of God whether they be good or euill whether they be iust or vniust whether godly or vngodly It is not vnknowne what manner of king Nebuchadnezzar was euen hee that tooke Ierusalem namely a great oppressor robber cruell tyrant yet the Prophet Ezekiel affirmeth that God gaue him the land of Egypt Ezek. 29.18.19 Dan. 2.37 and 4.14 for the reward of his worke and for the wages of his army wherewith he had serued him and Daniel declareth that God changeth the times and seasons he taketh away kings he setteth vppe kings that liuing men may know that the most High hath power ouer the kingdome of men and giueth it to whomsoeuer he wâ—ll and appointeth ouer it the most abiect among men And in the second Chapter he saith O king thou art a king of kings for the God of heauen hath giuen thee a kingdome power and strength and glory Who could bee a greater tyrant then Pharaoh who could enact more barbarous and bloody decrees then hee did Or what people could be in greater misery or endure harder bondage and slauery then the children of Israel in the land of Egypt Exod. 2.23 3.7.17 5 7. Yet they performed obedience they neuer prepared or prouided to resist the king they neuer took vp armes their only weapons were supplication to God to man Let vs consider a litle what the Lord himselfe saieth by the mouth of the Prophet Ieremy â—rremy 27 â—6 7 8 9 10 â—1 I haue made the earth the man and the beast that are vpon the ground by my great power and by my out-stretched arme and haue giuen it vnto whom it pleased it me But now I haue giuen all these Lands into the hands of Nebuchadnezzar my seruant and the beasts of the field haue I also giuen him to serue him And all Nations shall serue him and his sonne and his sonnes sonne vntill the very time of his Land come also and the Nation Kingdome which will not serue the same Nebuchadnezzar King of Babel and that will not put their necke vnder the yoke of the King of Babel the same Nation will I visite saith the Lord with the sword famine and pestilence wherefore serue the King of Babel and liue Out of these words we obserue these three points who it is that diuideth bestoweth kingdomes to whom he giueth them and what end remaineth for those that resist them Hee that setteth the Crowne vpon the heads of men is God all power is from him for promotion commeth not from the East nor from the West hee setteth vp and he pulleth downe at his owne pleasure He giueth the same sometimes to euill men and these he maketh his seruants to serue his prouidence and to do his will which he hath to be done by them And therefore such as oppose themselues against them doe set themselues against God and all that resist shall receiue to themselues condemnation â—om 13 2 Hee will haue Tyrants to bee obeyed and honoured because they are lifted vp to the seat of honour and throne of maiesty by his hand Vse 2 Secondly we learne that it is a great blessing to haue good and godly Princes set ouer vs to rule vs in iustice peace and righteousnesse â—say 32 2. â—am 4 20. They are a couering against the heate the breath of our nostrils an hiding place froÌ„ the winde and a refuge from the tempest as riuers of waters in a drie Land as the shaddow of a great Rock in a weary Land Where they are wanting the Sunne is as it were pulled out of the Firmament and all things are left in miserable darknesse the weake are a prey to the strong and mighty as the lesser fish are deuoured of the greater and euery one doeth that which seemeth good in his owne eyes Hence it is that the Queene of Sheba seeing the power and magnificence of Salomon whom GOD had set vpon the Throne of his father Dauid Kin. 10 8. saide Happy are thy men happy are these thy seruants which stand euer before thee and heare thy w sedome To this purpose speaketh the wise man Eccl. 10 16 17. Woe to thee O Land when thy King is a Childe and thy Princes eate in the morning Blessed art thou O Land when thy King is the sonne of Nobles and thy Princes eate in time for strength and not for drunkennesse Wee must therefore acknowledge it as a great blessing and mercy vpon a Land when he giueth faithfull Magistrates wise Kings wise Counsellers wise Nobles wise Iudges wise Iustices wise Officers to gouerne the State to sway the Common-wealth Blessed are such Rulers nay blessed are the people that are vnder such Rulers and blessed is that gouernment and policy so well and wisely ordered It is a token of Gods heauy iudgement vpoÌ„ a kingdome when he taketh away the Ouerseers of it It is a token of the ruine of an house when the shores and staies that vnderpropped it are remoued When the Tree is pulled vp by the rootes the branches must needs dye the leaues wither and the fruite fall away When the feete of a man faile that beare vp the rest of the body he cannot but fall and when the breath of his nostrils is stopped hee is gone Psal 104 29. quickly returneth to the dust out of which he was taken Our Rulers and Magistrates are as the props pillars that keep the house vpright they are as the roote of the Tree that giueth life and sendeth foorth sappe and iuice into all partes and corners of the Land which are as the body of this tree they are as the heads that is the choisest parts of the Common-wealth and yet
our hearts to worke in vs the fruites of obedience Let vs enter into our owne selues and examine our consciences aright and reason with our selues after this manner How commeth it to passe that we haue sinned and yet are spared that we haue beene in danger and yet are deliuered and are not destroyed seeing so many of our neighbours die round about vs daily how is it that we are spared Haue not our sinnes deserued to be swept away or can we say we are not guilty If we search our hearts and wayes throughly and deale truely with God and our selues we must confesse that there is nothing in our selues but matter to kindle his wrath and to cut vs off and to punish vs with greater plagues then he hath hitherto inflicted vpon vs. It is his mercy that we liue and haue a longer time of repentance giuen vnto vs hee might haue cut vs off as rotten branches fit for no other vse then to be cast into the fire We must be thankfull vnto him for this goodnesse and not abuse his patience and long suffering lest we kindle his wrath againe and he reserue vs for a greater plague and so we bring a more heauy condemnation vpon our selues Blessed are we if wee can make this holy and sanctified vse of affliction the which albeit for the present time it seeme greeuous and not ioyous Heb. 12 11. yet afterward it bringeth the quiet fruite of righteousnesse vnto them which are thereby exercised Thus we see how this doctrine is the cause of much comfort and consolation if wee behaue our selues as we ought to do vnder the Crosse Wee haue not to doe with an hard and cruell father that will not regard vs nor with a weake and impotent father that cannot releeue vs for our God is in heauen he is able to do whatsoeuer he will Little children do oftentimes receiue great hurt beeing farre from their fathers sight and left vnto themselues it is not so with vs wee are alwayes in the presence of GOD our Father he is our eye to see for vs our eare to heare for vs our hand stretched out to helpe vs and deliuer vs. For how should not hee that made the eie see and that made the eare heare Psal 94 9. It is saide when Israel was in Egypt and there oppressed with cruell bondage that GOD looked vpon the children of Israel Exod. 2 25. and God had respect vnto them so that hee did not looke vpon their miseries as an idle beholder of them or as one that tooke pleasure to see their calamities but as one that was mooued with compassion toward them and pittied their poore estate and condition for as he saw their troubles and knew their sorrowes Exod. 3 7. so hee came downe to deliuer them out of the hand of the Egyptians Hec it is that giueth diligent care to all our grones and sighes he knoweth in what case wee stand and what paines we feele hee taketh so great care and keepe of vs that he suffereth not any of our teares to fall to the ground but putteth them into his bottle and layeth them vp in his register Thus doeth GOD remember vs in trouble heareth and helpeth vs at all times hath a continuall care of vs that wee shoulde not be discouraged nor drinke a full cuppe and draughte of affliction to bee left without comfort vnder the waues thereof that might drowne our soules This is the staffe of comfort which Christ giueth vnto his Disciples and all that beleeued in his Name euen to so many as should see the ruine and horrible destructiō that should come vppon the City and the Temple Math. 24 verse 22. Math. 24 22 Then shall be great tribulation such as was not from the beginning of the world to this time nor yet shall be hereafter and except those daies should be shortened there should no flesh be saued but for the elects sake those daies shall be shortned In these words the faithfull are comforted by consideration of the mercy of God in the mitigation of those iudgements which hee would bring vpon Ierusalem True it is some do vnderstand them of the second comming of Christ with power and great glory according to a rotten Prophesie of one of the Rabbines setting downe the standing and continuing of the world namely Two thousand yeares before the Law A worme-eaten and moth-eaten prophesie of one Elias two thousand vnder the Law and two thousand vnder Christ but for the Elects sake those daies should be shortned The examination of this counterfeit and worm-eaten Prophesie belongeth not to this place nor time the two first parts being vntrue the third both vntrue vncertaine and vnsetled hauing no sure ground or foundation to stand vpon For touching the true meaning of the place it is not to be vnderstood of the day of iudgement but of the destruction of Ierusalem For when Christ speaking by the Spirit of Prophesie foretolde of the taking and ruinating of the Temple so that one stone shold not be left vp on a stone that should not bee cast down the Disciples vpon occasion hereof asked the question when these things should be and what should be the signes of his comming to iudgement To these two questions he answereth distinctly not confusedly and first of all to the first wherein he giueth them sundry signes going before the sackking of the City of Ierusalem as for example Math. 24 15. Luc. 21.20 and 19 43. Math. 24.19 20 when yee shall see the abhomination of desolation that is the Romane army as Luke expounds it sit in the holy place know that the end is neere then being touched with a commiseration of their sorrowes he saith Wo to them that are with childe and giue sucke in these daies pray that your flight bee not in the winter c. Such were no fit persons to flye such is no fit time to flye from their cruell and bloody enemies nor to escape the rage of barbarous and mercilesse souldiers Then shal be such trouble and tribulation as no tongue can expresse no pen can write no language hath words to vtter The sword deuoured without and both sword and famine raged consumed within Ioseph de bello Iudai li. 7. c. 8. so that they were constrained to eate their owne children during the straightnesse of the siege These be the dayes of vengeance to fulfill all things that are written Immediately vpon the mention of these woes and tribulations follow these words Except those dayes should bee shortned Luc 21 22. c as if he should say If God had suffered those sharpe afflictions to continue and the enemies to rage against them as they desired and their sinnes deserued none of that Nation had escaped al the Iewes had bene rooted out as one man No flesh that is not a man among the Iewes had beene left aliue Rom. 9 1 2 3 But for the elects sake that is because
teach vs that this must be the end we oght all to aime at that it is our duty to the vtmost of our power to procure the peace of Sion the prosperity of Ierusalem all the dayes of our life For euen as the hilles and mountaines did compasse about Ierusalem to defend it from all dangers and inuasions of enemies so ought all the faithfull that are the friends of the Church seeke to defend it from all such as seeke the ruine and destruction thereof They haue a promise made vnto them that they shall prosper that preferre it Psal 122 6. Pray for the peace of Ierusalem let them prosper that loue thee Such was the zeale of Dauid for the house of God Psal 132 1 2 3 4 5. that it euen consumed and eate him as the people declare Psal 132. Lord remember Dauid with all his afflictions who sware vnto the Lord and vowed vnto the mighty God of Iacob saying I will not enter into the tabernacle of mine house nor come vpon my pallet or bed nor suffer mine eye to sleepe nor mine eye-liddes to slumber vntill I finde out a place for the Lord an habitation for the mighty God of Iacob c Loe how great his care and zeale was to builde the Temple and to further the worship of God he spared no cost but opened the treasures of his house to imploy them this way Thus it ought to be with vs it is the chiefe end why God doeth blesse vs with the blessings of this life that we should pay him his tribute and be content to depart from them when his glory worship do require it If we care not how bountifully we spend and lauish in vnprofitable nay in vngodly vses and pinch for a penny and an halfe-penny imployed to charitable and godly purposes we make it manifest to all men that the glory of God is not before our eies nor his worship any whit regarded of vs. And hence it is that God oftentimes curseth our store and substance and bloweth vpon it that it flyeth away as the winde that commeth not againe Let vs therefore be wise hearted to referre our goods our liues and all that wee haue to seeke the good of the Church that it may be safe and then shall we bee safe vnder the shadow of it On the other side the Lord denounceth a sore and seuere threatning against all such as doe wrong to the Church so that he will wound the head of his enemies and the hairy pate of him that walketh in his sinnes This appeareth by the prayer of the Church â—l 74.2 3. Psal 74. Thinke vpon thy Congregation which thou hast possessed of olde and on the rodde of thine inheritance which thou hast redeemed and on this mount Sion wherein thou hast dwelt lift vp thy strokes that thou mayest for euer destroy euery enemy that doth euill to the Sanctuary Such shall neuer prosper albeit they may flourish for a time that hate the Church which God loueth Secondly it is the duty of all persons to assemble together to heare his word all excuses and delayes set apart For wherefore was the Tabernacle placed in the mids but to bind all persons alike to come to the exercises of religion and to performe publike worship to God Ieroboams calues who made Israel to sinne were set one in the North part of the land the other in the South but the Tabernacle of God was setled in the middes among them that all men should haue accesse vnto it and that no man should colour his absence with any pretences Hence it is that the Prophet declaring that GOD had chosen Sion and loued to dwell in it saying This is my rest for euer â—al 132.13 â— 7. heere will I dwell for I haue delight therein doth adde We will enter into his Tabernacles and worship before his footstoole A notable encouragement to moue vs to resort repaire oftentimes to the place of Gods worship seeing he maketh it his habitation and resting place and the house where he will dwell and where we shall find him in time of need A strong perswasion to worke a desire and delight in vs to goe to the Lords courts â—al 68.15 16 â—mpared â—th 10. that we may behold the maiesty of the king of glory To this purpose speaketh Dauid in another Psalme The mountaine of God is like the mountaine of Bashan it is an high mountaine as mount Bashan Why leape ye ye hie mountaines as for this mountaine God delighteth to dwell in it yea the Lord will dwell in it for euer Where he teacheth that Gods Church in regard of mercifull promises heauenly graces and noble victories doth excel without comparison all worldly things and all earthly places All assemblies though neuer so glorious and glitering outwardly must giue place to it and are as nothing being matched with it inasmuch as the excellency beauty and continuance of the Church goeth beyond all other congregations of men Hereupon hee inferreth Thy Congregation dwelled therein for thou O God hast of thy goodnesse prepared for the poore If then we would dwell with God let vs repaire to his house if we would see him we shall see him there if we would heare him we shall heare him there if we would know him we shall know him there for his face is to be seene there his voyce is to be heard there his preseÌ„ce is to be found there O let vs prefer one day in his courts before a thousand elsewhere Let vs rather desire to be dore-keepers in his house then dwellers in the pallaces of the wicked If they were called and accounted blessed that stood in the presence of Salomon how much more blessed and happy are they that stand in the presence of God and worship toward his holy Temple Let the same mind and affection therefore bee in vs which was in Dauid to say with him with a feeling heart One thing haue I desired of the Lord Psal 27.4 that I will require euen that I may dwell in the house of the Lord all the dayes of my life to behold the beauty of the Lord and to visite his Temple Where shal we find in our dayes this longing and holy desire to speake with God in his word and worship where are the ancient wishes of the Saints Psal 42.1 and 84.2 thinking it long before they came and appeared in the presence of God where is now the panting of the soule and fainting of the heart and the reioycing of the flesh in the liuing God like vnto the earth that gapeth for the showers of raine to refresh it We are an vnthankfull people whom plenty and aboundance haue glutted and made to loathe the heauenly Manna giuen to vs. Thirdly let vs not stand in feare of any enemies as if they could beare and beate downe the Church before them and raze the foundations of it to the ground neither let vs as gracelesse children forsake our mother for
the couetous person that hath the greatest plenty is much more tormented with desire of more then he that is satisfied with a small portion or pittance of the things of this life It falleth out oftentimes that such as haue least charge lying vpon them are most ouer-charged with this as with a most heauy burden This is that vanity that Salomon pointeth out Eccle. 4.8 Ecclesiastes chapter 4. There is one alone and there is not a second yea he hath neither childe nor brother yet is there no end of all his labour neither is his eye satisfied with riches neither saith he For whom doe I labour and bereaue my soule of good It is not abundance or masses and mountaines of gold and siluer that can quench this vnsatiable thirst but thereby it is rather encreased For as more wood put to the fire augmenteth the flame and the heat so the desire of many by addition of wealth is multiplyed He is fitly compared to the man possessed with an vncleane spirit Chrysost in Matth. 8. hom 29. in Mat. 26. hom 82. who wore no cloathes but had his dwelling among the tombes and mountaines no man could binde him nor tame him but he brake the fetters and pulled the chaines asunder and cut himselfe with stones Mar. 5.3 Luke 8.27 He was exceeding fierce but couetous men are farre worse He that was possessed was deliuered by the word of Christ and the diuell was driuen away and left his hold but they that are seruants or slaues to their money will not hearken vnto Christ they haue so much of this earth in their eares or rather in their hearts that albeit they heare him daily preached vnto them and sounding as a shrill or loude trumpet yet they beleeue not they yeeld not they obey not The man possessed spared not such as came neere him but they spoile and rauin as wel afar off froÌ„ them as hard by them they spare none whom they catch in their snares not friends not kinsmen not brethren they teare them and rent them in pieces whomsoeuer they can compasse Hee went naked but these clothe themselues sumptuously except such as grudge themselues apparrell with the spoiles of others as if they had taken them prisoners in the day of battel and make them goe naked or in threed-bare coates that come in their way He smote himselfe not knowing what he did but these smite and kill others secretly they grinde the faces of the poore and pull off the skin from their backes He abode among the graues and tombes of the dead but these are very sepulchers themselues For what is a tombe but a stone couering the body of the dead What then are not their bodies much more wretched and miserable then those stones which couer their dead soules dead in sinne and as stinking carcasses casting out a loathsome sauour And to this purpose Christ speaketh to the Pharisees Matth. 23.27 Matth. 23.27 Ye are like to whited sepulchers full of extortion excesse full of hypocrisie and iniquity This sinne hath diuerse branches vnder it according to the diuers practises of it first The branches of coetousnesse when men seek only or principally for worldly goods neglecting or not regarding spirituall graces in comparison of them Wee are charged to lay vp our treasure in heauen Matth. 6.19 20 33. where the moth cannot corrupt it nor theeues steale it We are commanded to seeke first the kingdome of God and his righteousnesse But whatsoeuer God require of vs the greatest sort doe what they list for as Esau sold his birthright for a messe of pottage Heb. 12.16 Religion 〈◊〉 regarded So doe prophane men sell their soules for old shooes and saluation purchased by Christ at a most deare rate for a song This may seeme strange vnto some but there is nothing will appeare more true if we consider the course of the world and obserue the liues of men This is the sinne of our age wherein the least profit and pleasure is cared for aboue true religion Euery drunken feast is cause sufficient with vs to intermit the worship of god Euery prophane meeting of prophane men is valued and prized aboue the word of the eternall God Euery feast that after a heathenish manner is yeerely solemnized giueth occasion to multitudes to prophane and pollute the Sabboth that ought to be sanctified with publike and priuate duties agreeable vnto it and to set that banket at nought to which God inuiteth vs by his Ministers Our thoughts our meditations our desires our delights are so taken vp with earthly things that though there be much preaching there is little profiting though there be much teaching yet there is little hearing little obedience The second branch of couetousnesse is to put our trust and confidence in the things of this life which is the idolatry of the heart as we noted before If we set our hearts vpon our goods we make them our God and the earth our happinesse Hence it is that Christ maketh it so hard a matter for a rich man to enter into the kingdome of heauen as for a Camel to goe through the eye of a needle Matth. 19. Matth. 19. â—â— because they trust in their riches Mar. 10.24 Mar. 10.24 Likewise the Apostle chargeth Timothy to charge them that are rich in this world that they be not high minded neither trust in vncertaine riches but in the liuing God who giueth vs richly all things to enioy 1 Tim. 6.17 The third branch is when we regard and respect onely our selues It is not enough that we doe no harme with them God requireth that we doe good Christ shall say at the last day I was an hungred and ye gaue me no meate naked and ye clothed me not sicke and in prison and ye visited me not goe into euerlasting fire prepared for the diuell and his Angels That euill seruant that did not diuide his substance among his fellow seruants perished through his couetousnesse and he that receiued one talent and digged in the earth to hide it had it taken from him and heareth this sentence denounced against him Thou wicked and slouthfull seruant and vnprofitable Matth. 25. â— God bestoweth not his blessings vpon vs to fat our selues with theÌ„ as Oxen in a stall or as swine in a stye without all consideration of the Church or Common-wealth or of the poor but he hath made vs stewards and disposers of them to the glory of God and the good of others Verse 31. All they that were numbred in the campe of Dan c We see in this place that this last standard beareth the name of Dan whereby we see that God raiseth vp as a chiefe instrument in this mighty host one of the lowest sort one that was obscure in the family of Iacob which serueth to magnifie the mercy of God to depresse the pride of man Iacob in his last will and testament foretelleth the estate of this
and yet faileth in one point he is guilty of all for he that said Doe not commit adultery said also Doe not kill Now if thou commit no adultery yet if thou kill thou art become a transgressour of the Law Whosoeuer breaketh one commandement and maketh no conscience thereof but saith he doubteth not to be dispenced withall for it and that he shal finde God mercifull vnto him therein hath made himselfe guilty of the whole Law and of the punishment due to the transgressours of it Fourthly there is nothing done of vs in Reason 4 this flesh but GOD will bring it into iudgement We run into many euils because they seeme little and the hedge of Gods word is easily leaped ouer The wise man teacheth vs Eccl. 12. Eccle. 1â— 1â— that God will bring euery worke vnto iudgment with euery secret thing whether it be good or whether it be euill If he said God will bring many things to iudgement wee might haue hoped some things should be exempted But forasmuch as we must account with him for all things 〈◊〉 12.36 euen for euery idle word as our Sauiour teacheth it followeth that wee ought to make conscience of all our wayes and workes whatsoeuer Fiftly all things commanded of God from Reason 5 the greatest vnto the least are most iust and equall and therefore to be obserued diligently without all parting or partiality The Prophet reprooueth the house of Israel that said The way of the Lord is not equall But the Lord saith 〈◊〉 18.29 O house of Israel are not my wayes equall are not your wayes vnequall This reason is vrged by the Prophet Dauid 〈◊〉 119.128 172. Psal 119. I esteeme all thy precepts concerning all things to be right and I hate euery false way His testimonies are righteous and very faithfull which he hath commanded and therefore he hateth from the bottome of his heart all wicked vngodly wayes So then whether we consider the nature of God that he is perfect or the redemption of Christ that it is perfect or the dignity of the law that it is perfect in all these respects we conclude this truth as hony gathered from many flowers That it concerneth euery one of vs to yeeld obedience to all the Lawes and commandements of God Vse 1 Now let vs come to the vses which giueth an edge to the doctrine it selfe And as it serueth to reprooue so the reproofe is of diuers sorts â—e first reâ—â—efe First of all it condemneth those that waste themselues and spend their strength chiefly about the things of this world and neuer labour after regeneration and the things of the Lord. These men neuer thinke of any obedience How farre then are they from perfect obedience when will these come to the iourneyes end that are not yet set forward in the wayes When will they finish their saluation that haue not yet made a beginning How do they looke to receiue the price that sit still and doe not yet runne in the race or how shall they obtaine an incorruptible crowne that doe not striue for the mastery These thinke they haue no soules to saue or that there is no God to serue or that there is no life to come or else they would not liue as beasts or as the horse and mule that are without vnderstanding If they liue as men that regard not the kingdome of heauen they shal one day know that there is an hell and if they regard not to obey God they shall heereafter reape the fruit of their disobedience Samuel teacheth â—am 15. â— that rebellion is as the sinne of witchcraft and stubbornnesse is as iniquity and therefore all such as reiect the word of the Lord he will also reiect them from his kingdome and from the glory of his presence â—e second â—roofe Secondly such are reprooued as content themselues with a small measure of knowledge and obedience of faith and repentance For many there are in the Church that thinke they know enough or at least that much knowledge is not necessary like to the Deputy mentioned in the Actes of the Apostles that the doctrine of Christ was a matter needlesse friuolous impertinent and vnnecessary and a curious question about words and names whereof a man might bee ignorant without danger Thus doe these iudge of religion and of the Law of God they account basely of it as a thing that may best bee spared If they had truely tasted of the sweetnesse of Gods word it would bring them altogether into loue of it Let vs therefore labour to grow in grace vntil we come to perfection 2 Pet. 3. For whosoeuer thinketh he hath already attained vnto it greatly deceiueth himselfe we haue as yet scarse laid the foundation and doe we as men besotted with folly and spirituall pride imagine we are come to the toppe We are like vnto them that are in a dreame that thinke they are eating to the full and behold when they awake they are hungry and empty or they that deeply conceit they are drinking and when they arise they see they are thirsty so is it with these men they are fast asleepe and doe but dreame when they suppose all the world is made of knowledge whereas if they had shaken off this spirit of slumber and were throughly come to themselues they would bewaile their owne ignorance and as poore blinde soules condemne their owne foolishnesse Let vs therefore store our selues with it we shall herein if in any thing beside finde the prouer be most true that store is no sore It is the ground of our obedience forasmuch as we can obey no farther then we know The seruant can obey his masters will no farther then he knoweth it An ignorant seruant must of necessity be a disobedient seruant So is it with euery Christian man his obedience cannot go beyond his knowledge Thirdly The third reproofe it serueth fitly and fully to reproue those that do halt with God and yeeld a maimed obedience vnto him The sacrifices of God vnder the Law must be whole sound not halt not maimed not lame so should our obedience be vnder the Gospel Men will not allow of a seruant that performeth such seruice as he requireth at his hands when it is done to halfes and doe we thinke to be accepted of God when we cut off his worship in the middes Wee deale with God as the king of Ammon dealt with Dauids messengers hee shaued off the one halfe of their beards and cut off their garments in the middle 2 Samuel chapter 10. verse 4. So doe we shaue off halfe of his seruice and thinke to make him be content with that or with nothing If Christ Iesus had so rewarded vs in performing the worke of our redemption and had left off before hee had brought it to perfection wofull had our condition beene it had beene good we had neuer beene borne For if he had not throughly finished it wee could not haue beene
and had praied with fasting they commended them to the Lord on whō they beleeued Acts 14 23. Likewise the Apostle left Titus in Crete that he should set in order the things that are wanting and ordaine Elders in euery City as hee had appointed him Titus 1 5. Thus we see what the practise of the holy Apostles was toward the Churches which they had planted so that in all kingdomes and Countries and Congregations conuerted to the true faith the ministery of the word must bee firmely established well seene vnto and regarded both to bring them to God and to settle them in God and to continue them with God that they may abide his for euermore Reason 1 Let vs search into the reasons heereof for the confirming of vs farther in this truth First a certaine and setled ministery is an euident signe and token that God hath a Church and people to be wonne and begotten by the precious and immortall seed of the word which is the seed of regeneration and by their ministry whom he sendeth and sanctifieth to teach them in the truth Where he will haue much labour to be bestowed and more planting watering to be vsed then in other places hee hath much people to be gained and gathered vnto him where he will haue little paines bestowed there he hath a small people and a little company to be saued Where he will haue no teaching he hath no Church to be collected and conuerted vnto the faith When Paul had preached the Gospell planted a church at Corinth and was ready to haue departed The Lord spake vnto him in the night by a visian Acts 18 9 10. Be not afraide but speake and hold not thy peace for I am with thee and no man shall set on thee to hurt thee for I haue much people in this City Hee must labour more plentifully and aboundantly among them because God had a greater people in that place On the other side where he would not haue them exercise their ministery it is a signe and token he hath no people there No labourers no corne no haruest men no haruest no shepheards no flocke Hence it is that when they had gone throughout Phrygia and the Region of Galatia they were forbidden of the holy Ghost to preach the word in Asia and after they were come to Mysia they assaied to go into Bithynia but the Spirit suffered them not Acts 16 6 7. Thus we see that a standing ministery is a signe of a Church and where the word is not there is no Church Reason 2 Secondly without the light of the word the people remaine in darknesse and cannot see they grope at noone dayes and know not what they doe as it was in Egypt when the plague of palpable darkenes was sent among them they saw not one another neyther arose any from his place Exod. 10 23. Thus it fareth with those that want the light of the candle or the shining of the Sunne of Gods word among them they lye vnder one of the most heauy plagues that can be but whē the word is sent vnto them they haue a great light to direct them in their waies according to the saying of the Prophet Esay 60 2 3. The darknesse shall couer the earth and grosse darknesse the people but the Lord shall arise vpon thee and his glory shall be seene vpon thee and the Gentiles shall come to thy light Kings to the brightnesse of thy rising Such then as haue not the ministery of the word are as a crew or company of infidels as an heard of brute beasts and cattel that are running on heapes to their destruction or like to those swine of the Gadarens into which the diuels entred at the permission of Christ so that they ranne violently downe a steepe place into the sea and perished in the waters Math. 8 32. Thirdly the necessity of a ministery is so Reason 3 cleere and euident that all the Gentiles had their Priests and Prophets that attended on their prophane and superstitious Altars and it was their first care to establish a religion such as it was among them This were easie to be shewed by the testimonies of antiquity out of all histories and records to haue beene obserued in all places at all times among all people After that Rome was builded and a sufficient people assembled in it immediately they established the worship of their gods indeed a false worship of false gods but therby they testified their great deuotion and theyr seruice and sacrifice done vnto them so that they erected a Colledge pontificall Plutar. in vita Numae ordained Bishops and instituted an High-Priest to haue authority ouer their Ceremonies and Lawes Virgil. Eglo 3. From hence commeth the saying in the Poet A Ioue principium that is Let vs make beginning with GOD. But to omit these wee see how Ieroboam that made Israel to sinne setting vp his two Calues appointed his Priests to attend at them Ahab and Iezabel had their idolatrous Chaplaines many Prophets of the groues 1 Kings 18 19. The colony brought from Babylon and placed in Samaria are saide to make a mixture of religion and to make vnto themselues of the lowest of them Priests of the high places which sacrificed for them in the houses of the high places 2. Kings 17. 2 King 17 32. Thus we see that among the very infidels No Priest no religion If it were thus among them who saw darkely and were without the true light of the Scripture much more ought wee to learne it that haue beene taught better things and haue the sure word of the Prophets to guide vs. Fourthly such is our frailety and weakenesse Reason 4 that notwithstanding wee liue vnder a setled ministery and haue giuen our names to the faith and haue yeelded some obedience to the truth yet we are ready to start back againe For as the body is prone to pine away without supply of daily food so are our soules ready to perish being destitute of the heauenly Manna of the word of God The wise man saith Where is no vision the people perish but hee that keepeth the Law happy is hee Prou. 29 18. The preaching of the word is the ordinary meanes of saluation and therefore without it the people perish The people of Zabulon and Naphtali were in the shaddow of death vntill Christ came among them and was reuealed vnto them Math. 4 15 16. The Prophet teacheth that the people are destroyed for lacke of knowledge Hos 4 6. When Moses was absent from the host of the Israelites onely forty daies they fell into idolatry worshipped the Calfe Exod. 32. So where the Minister and ministery of the word is wanting there for the most part no euill is wanting but swarmes of drunkards adulterers swearers theeues lyars and all kinde of impieties doe abound and ouerflow These are alasse too rife where the word is taught diligently and published in season and out
opinion of their exceeding great knowledge and wonderfull gifts which no man seeth or can see in them but themselues that are deceiued by selfe-loue suppose they need not frequent the hearing of the word as if it were for nouices or ignorant persons only that know nothing Hence it is that they flattering themselues in an ouerweening perswasion of that which it is to bee feared is not in them say What can they teach vs that we knew not before Can they make vs goe from the many wiser then we came vnto them Or can they deuise any new points of religion or set vp new Articles to bee beleeued that wee neuer heard off before I answer we go not about to broach any new doctrine neither doe wee coyne any new counterfeit faith Gal. 1 8. If we or an Angell from heauen teach any otherwise then the Fathers beleeued from the beginning we are accursed We teach Iesus Christ the same yesterday and to day and for euer Hebr. 13 8. The ende of the preaching of the word is not chiefely or principally to plant knowledge whereas these make it the onely end If a man had all knowledge and could speake with the tongues of men and Angels yet ought hee to come diligently into the house of God and to attend carefully to his word For albeit we haue knowledge for the time present yet wee may forget our knowledge so as that which we hold this day we may let slippe from vs to morrow And there is nothing which wee know but we may know it better and more fully and distinctly Besides the word serueth to kindle our zeale and to stirre vp our affections as it were to blow the coales by kindling the sparkes that the fire goe not out Lastly The third reproofe they are reproued that extoll to the skies the Kingdomes and Commonwealths of the heathen as the onely prosperous florishing and happy Nations which indeed excelled in outward glory and thereby dazeled the eyes of many yet indeed were no better then assemblies and companies of men destitute of religion and consequently of saluation Their peace and prosperity their wealth and dignity were all carnall and momentany rising out of the earth and sinking downe into the earth againe their praise also is of men It is the maintenance of true religion that maketh a people truely happy and the meanes of spreading abroad true religion is the ministery of the word there is no way to know it to practise it but by this Such as imbrace it are truely wise such as forsake it and reiect it haue no wisedome in them Ier. 8 9. No kingdome or State can flourish no Common-wealth can prosper no Prince no Potentate no people can bee wise or blessed in their gouernment but by honouring and obeying of Almighty God as he hath commanded Hence it is that Moses saith I haue taught you statutes and iudgements Deut 4 5 6. euen as the Lord my God hath commanded me c. Keepe them therefore and do them for this is your wisedome and your vnderstanding in the sight of the Nations which shall heare all these statutes and say Surely this great natioÌ„ is a wise vnderstanding people Likewise the Lord promiseth that this obedience to the precepts of God without adding or diminishing should make them blessed euery way in the fruite of their bodies of their fields of their cattell Deut. 28 3 4. and in euery thing that they put their hands vnto whâ—ras if they did not keep the Law of the Lord their God his iudgments and statutes which he had commanded them he threatneth to bring all curses vpon them as famine and hunger nakednes and pouerty dissolution and captiuity vntill hee had cast them out of the Land which he had giuen vnto their fathers Deut. 28. All Cities Commonwealths are to be the hostes of the Church and dwelling places for the faithfull without giuing entertainment to the truth Gospell they are as Lanthornes without a light or as the Firmament without the Sunne There is no kingdome no towne no family no person that can attaine vnto happinsse and true blessednesse except they worship the Lord aright according to his word If we be with him he will be with vs he will honour those that honour him and despise those that despise him 1 Sam. 2 30. It is true religion that establisheth our seates and maketh them prosperous contrariwise impiety and superstition and false worship are the certaine ruine and destruction of the Nation that imbrace them But it will be obiected Obiection What say you of the kingdomes of the heathen Had they not large Dominions Were they not the Monarchies of the world did they not greatly prosper in this world I answer Answer it is true they wanted not outward peace honour dignity wealth pleasures dominions and largenesse of Empires howbeit the cause of their prosperity was not their idolatry and false worship this is to alledge a false cause in stead of a true forasmuch as their detestable abhominations and horrible prophanations of the seruice of God were the causes of their finall ouerthrow which neuer ceassed to call and cry for vengeance to God vntill he with his thunderbolts from heauen had striken them downe to the ground The true causes of the prosperity of Pagans and heathen are these The causes why heathen Common-wealths flourished Matth. 5 44 the first is the great mercy and goodnesse of God who doth good to the vnthankfull and vngodly hee letteth his raine to fall vpon the fields of the iust and vniust and causeth his Sun to shine vpon the godly and vngodly the Christian and the heathen And albeit he be prouoked euery day and therefore may iustly poure downe the full viols of his wrath indignation vpon the earth yet hee is a God of patience and long suffering waiting for the conuersion of men so that if they repent not both they are made without excuse and the iustice of God is cleered when hee iudgeth This is one cause why hee suffereth them to flourish Another is that he may giue theÌ„ the greater ouerthrow For the higher their heads and hornes are lifted vp the more is their fall when they go to ruine The greater their sin is the greater must their punishment be God hath made himselfe knowne among them and not left himselfe without witnesse Acts 14.17 in that he did good and gaue them raine from heauen fruitfull seasons filling their hearts with foode and gladnesse He gaue much vnto them and therefore required much of them againe Thirdly it was his pleasure to prouide for his Church that liued and soiourned among them that they might be as Innes to lodge them and as Cities of refuge to entertaine them wheÌ„ they fled vnto them from the auenger of blood He gaue them peace that the Church also might enioy peace among them he made them to flourish that his people that liued with
build it or when it should be builded or where it should bee builded Hence it is that the Lord sent Nathan vnto him who said vnto him Shalt thou build me an house to dwell in Whereas I haue not dwelt in any house since the time that I brought vp the Children of Israel out of Egypt 2 Sa. 7 5 6 7. euen to this day but haue walked in a Tent and in a Tabernacle In all the places wherein I haue walked with all the Children of Israel spake I a word with any of the Tribes of Israel whom I commanded to feede my people Israel saying Why build ye not me an house of Cedar So then seeing it might be said to him Who required these things at thy hands Who commanded of thee any such worke Who euer spake vnto thee to doe it Howsoeuer his purpose might be commended yet the fact is reprooued And God vseth two reasons to call him backe from his desire and enterprise one taken from his owne person the other from the person of Dauid From the person of God because hitherto hee had liued in a Tabernacle so that there was no cause in respect of him to trouble himselfe with the building of a Temple From the person of Dauid because he was to consider that there were many in Israel besides him many Iudges and Princes beside him and before him yet none of them had any such charge laide vpon them or committed vnto them or required of them so that he ought not to haue enterprised that which was commanded to none of them nor to himselfe True it is GOD saith in the booke of Deuteronomy that there should be one place where he would be worshipped but what or where that place was he did not foreshew therefore his farther pleasure to bee reuealed was to be expected and an expresse commandement to be waited for For wee see in the Scriptures that oftentimes somewhat is commanded which commeth not by and by to be practised and executed as we declared before touching the chusing of a King from among their brethren Deut. 17 14. when they came into the Land which the Lord their God had giuen them So Christ sent out his Apostles into all the world and commanded them to teach all nations but at what time they should go forth they were to expect a new commandement and commission Matth 28.19 Luke 24.49 so that albeit they were bidden to goe yet if they had gone before they had knowne when to goe they had offended The summe and effect of this answer cometh heereunto that Dauids thought and purpose was good and godly if we consider the roote of it inasmuch as it proceeded from a desire of promoting true religion neuerthelesse although God approued his intent yet he suffered him not to goe forward because hee wanted his word to warrant his intent and therefore did not obey God but follow his owne mind and deuice Thus wee see the cause why God forbad Dauid to builde him a Temple and yet afterward the people in the daies of Haggai are reproued Hag. 1 4. being returned from captiuity because they builded not Heere he forbiddeth that which there he cōmandeth These things seeme not to agree together but to be contrary one to the other and yet though different in shew they agree very well in deed in truth For in this place Dauid is pulled back from his purpose as running too fast trauelling as it were without his guide and sailing without his compasse because he had not the word of God whereas they were reproued because albeit they were stirred vp by the Prophets and called continually to that duty by the word of God yet they could finde no leasure to fall to worke but followed wholly their owne profites and pleasures Thus we haue answered the obiections let vs now come to the vses see what we are to learne from hence Vse 1 First of all wee are taught that touching things that are to be done or not to be done we are not to iudge by the false rule of our owne carnall and corrupt reason but according to the sure word of the Prophets and Apostles It seemeth a small thing in our owne iudgement to burne Incense with strange fire but it is a most greeuous sinne and deserued a most greeuous punishment if we consider the word of God thereby transgressed or respect his commandement thereby violated For these two sonnes of Aaron died not the common death of all men nor were visited after the ordinary visitation of the rest of the sons of men but God wrought a strange worke he brought fire from heauen and consumed them Numb 16 18. The like we might say of Corah and his company they contented not themselues with the ordinary calling of the Leuites to do the seruice of the Tabernacle of the Lord and to stand before the Congregation to minister vnto them but they would also take euery man his censure and put incense in them but they sought the Priesthood also and vsurped the office peculiarly appointed to Aaron and to his sons It might seeme a small thing to set vp others to burne incense and a man might say Why might not Korah do it as wel as Aaron What skilleth it by whom it bee done But hereby the will of God is broken and little regarded yea God himselfe is contemned and little esteemed in our eyes This then bindeth euery soule to humility not to thinke any thing better wiser or more expedient and profitable to the Church then that which is prescribed vnto it neither yet to account any thing idle or superfluous or vnnecessary or that might be amended There be many prophane men that think most basely and contemptibly of the most excellent things of God as of the Word of the Ministery of the Sacraments and of the prayers of the Church It seemeth to many a slight thing not to be washed with the water of Baptism but it is not so with God who hath instituted that Sacrament and therefore woe vnto them that neglect it or despise it The like we might say of the Lords Supper it is accounted among many a small matter whether they come to the Table of the Lord or not But we must measure the necessity of it not by the outward shew of the outward actions but by the Commandement of God because whatsoeuer Christ hath instituted for the perpetuall vse and benefit of the Church we are commanded to yeeld obedience vnto it Whosoeuer neglecteth to doe what hee appointeth sinneth most greeuously against him Wherefore the Apostle saith 1 Cor. 11. 1 Cor. 1◠As often as ye eate this bread and drinke this cup yee doe shew the Lords death till he come Such then as come sildome to this Sacrament declare plainely that they regard not the death of Christ They looke to receiue life and saluation from him but they do not esteeme the meanes whereby they may be made
people yet he would haue his children to content themselues to be ranged among the ordinary Leuites though they were not aduanced to be in the number of the Priests much lesse to be the high Priests And note the sincerity of Moses himselfe that he is not ashamed to set downe this in writing and to commit it to posterity so that he cannot be suspected of any shew of ambition or to giue any the least occasion to the vngodly of slandering him Thus do the writers of holy Scriptures deale without all partiality euen in matters that do concerne themselues This we see in Dauid Psal 51 in the title of it who mentioneth his committing of adultery with the wife of Vriah and his repentance for the same The Prophet Ionah Ionah 1 3 17. reporteth his flying from the presence of God and the iudgement that fell vpon him for it in that Prophesie The Apostle Paul spareth not to tell the Church and to leaue it to all posterity that he was a blasphemer a persecutor and an oppressor 1 Tim. 1 13. One borne out of due time the least of the Apostles not worthy to be called an Apostle because he persecuted the Church of God 1 Cor. 15 8 9. Behold therfore the purity of the word of God learne to confesse it and endeuour to finde this effect of it in our hearts Besides we are to obserue and marke from hence that the Tribe of Leui of small and little beginnings did make wonderfull proceedings for whereas he begat three sonnes Gershon had onely two Merari two and Kohath foure who could haue expected so fruitfull a posterity that twelue men in so short a time should swarme into so many thousands Thus doth GOD worke mightily by weake meanes both in the naturall generation and in the spirituall regeneration that his glory might more brightly and beautifully appeare We haue seene and shewed already how God euen when his people were most vexed oppressed did then most of all encrease and multiply them and so manifested his power in their preseruation Likewise also we see in the new Testament he chose out twelue Apostles and sent them into the world not furnished with carnall weapons Erasm praefac in Iraeneum nor armed with the force or fauour or friendship of mortall men By such as were vnskilfull he ouercame the wisedome of the wise by few in number he subdued very many Nations by the weake he vanquished the strong by an vnwarlike company he conquered euery high hold that lifted vp it selfe against God laid it equall with the ground by such as were vnnoble and vnknowne hee dimmed darkned al the glory of the world by silly and simple sheepe he tamed the fiercenesse of roaring Lyons that is the cruelty of bloody tyrants and by innocent Doues hee draue away wily and subtill serpents Last of all albeit Kohath were not the elder brother and consequently the Ruler of Leuies house yet in the common ministery he was preferred before the rest and had the chiefest preheminence and place of honour aboue theÌ„ to teach vs that God sheweth mercy from the fountaine of his owne holy will and pleasure euen as he aduanced Moses and called him from feeding his fathers sheepe without any dignity or desert that was found in him Let vs all confesse this when we receiue any kindnesse and mercy from him otherwise we rob him of the glory due to his name But of these points we haue spoken elsewhere and therefore we will come to the doctrines Verse 27. And of Kohath was the family of the Amramites c. Wee are to note that which was expressed before and is repeated againe heereafter but especially is pointed out in this diuision that the office committed to this family is called a charge and ministration they had the charge of the Sanctuary verse 28. Againe their charge shall be the Arke and the Table and the Candlesticke verse 31. And afterward Eleazar shall haue the ouersight of theÌ„ that keepe the charge of the Sanctuary verse 32. From hence we learne what the office of the Doctrine Ministery is namely The Mâ—â—â—â—ry is an 〈◊〉 of charge that it is an office of charge It is required of all the Ministers carefully to looke to the Churches and charges committed vnto them and to attend to the flocke that dependeth vpon them The Ministery is a great burden and a work full of employment This doth Peter by way of exhortation teach the Elders Feede the flocke of God which is among you taking the ouersight thereof not by constraint but willingly c 1 Pet. 5 2. Thus doth Paul instruct the Elders of Ephesus Acts 20 28. Take heed vnto your selues and to all the flocke ouer which the holy Ghost hath made you Ouerseers to feed the Church of God which he hath purchased with his owne blood And when he writeth to Timothy he saith This is a true saying If a man desire the office of a Bishop 1 Tim. 3 1 â— hee desireth a good worke So likewise in the same Chapter If a man know not how to rule his owne house how shall he take care of the Church of God And in the second Epistle chap. 4 verse 1 2. I charge thee before God and the Lord Iesus Christ who shall iudge the quicke and dead at his appearing and his kingdome preach the word be instant in season out of season reprooue rebuke exhort with all suffering and doctrine Whereby wee see that the Ministery is an ouersight and the Ministers Ouerseers and the end of their office a caring for the Church of God diligently and vncessantly This may farther be shewed vnto vs by the Reason 1 force of reason First all the titles that are giuen vnto them are as so many goades to pricke them forward or as spurres clapt to their sides I will onely speake of two that they are Shepheards and Watchmen The Ministers are Pastors or Shepheards Ezek. 34.2 Eph. 4 11. Iere. 23 1 the church of God is as a flocke of sheepe subiect to many enemies as the diuell seducers deceiuers heretickes euill dooers euen as an heard is to many wolues and therefore they must be carefully looked vnto Besides they are called watchmen the Church is as a Citty besieged day and night by strong and mighty enemies Ezek. 3 17. Sonne of man I haue made thee a watchman vnto the house of Israel therfore heare the word at my mouth giue them warning from me It behoueth therefore the spiritual watchman to keepe diligent watch Secondly the Ministers are fitly called the Reason 2 Lords committees and therefore they must giue an account for the soules committed vnto their charge Our life must goe for their liues our soule must answer for their soules if they perish through our default This the Apostle declareth Heb. 13 17. Obey them that haue the rule ouer you and submit your selues for they watch for your soules as they that
be as a toy or trifle vnto vs yet at least let vs alwaies haue before vs the iudgement of God vpon our selues and be well assured that the wrongfull and vniust detaining of the Lords portion from the Lords Pastours shall bring such a curse vpon the rest of our substance that it shall be as the eares of corne that are blasted yea it shall kindle such a fire in the middest of our houses that it shall consume them with the timber thereof and the stones thereof The Lord hauing by the Prophet Malachi charged his people with spoiling him in tithes and offerings he addeth this in the next words Ye are cursed with a curse for ye haue spoiled me Mal. 3 9. euen this whole Nation The zeale that Dauid had for the house of GOD was very great so that he professeth it had euen eaten him vp Psal 69 and indeed he sheweth no lesse by his owne practise For when Araunah the Iebusite as a King in the willingnesse of spirit offered to giue to Dauid Oxen for burnt sacrifice and the threshing instruments for wood that he might build an altar and offer thereon he would not accept of it at his hands 2 Sam. 24 24. neither offer to the Lord his God that which cost him nothing as one esteeming in so doing the precious things of GOD light and of small account O how farre are these men from this heauenly affection of this holy seruant of God He accounted nothing too good to giue to God but they account it an happy turne if they might goe away scot-free and pay nothing at all toward the maintenance of the Ministery of the word It is strange to see how bountifull many are and euen prodigall that they care not what they waste and consume in following their owne pleasures pastimes and vanities of their corrupt hearts and yet how backward and pinching they are oftentimes for one halfepeny that is going from them and comming eyther toward the poore or toward the Minister But marke the secret and iust iudgement of God vpon them and tremble at it or rather feare him that inflicteth it and paieth them home in their owne kinde punisheth them proportionably according to their sinne for he detaineth his graces from them and sendeth them poore and leane soules that are ready to famish and perish through want of heauenly and spirituall food Two extremes touching the Ministers True it is there haue beene two extremes in the world both touching the estimation of their persons touching the compensation of their labours In former times the people did so highly account of them that they did sticke and cleaue too much to their persons and therefore Paul saith 1 Cor. 3 5 7. Who is Paul and who is Apollo but the Ministers by whom ye beleeued euen as the Lord gaue to euery man so then neither is he that planteth any thing neither he that watereth but God that gaue the increase but in our times there appeareth not such forwardnesse wherein they are contemned despised This is one extreme Likewise in former times they were ready to giue all and yet they thought al to be too little now they would willingly if they might take away all so that if some positiue lawes did not stay them and restraine them their consciences are so large How the Ministers are dealt withal that they would suffer them well enough to take the corne and feed the Minister with the straw they could be content to fill themselues with the Calues out of the stall and to eate the fattest of them and then to reserue the refuse for the Minister and to giue them the bones to gnaw vpon which they offer to their dogges and yet thinke that too good for them A goodly recompence for their great paines They are not ashamed to share the wool of the flocke among themselues and to cloathe themselues therewith and then to cast the tailes to their Teachers and to stoppe their mouthes with the dung and drauery that is good for nothing Thus are they affected toward religion and the promoting of the word and worship of God they care not though all rudenesse and barbarisme were among vs and the world were become a receptacle of all atheisme like a wildernesse ouergrowne with nettles bryars and all noysome weeds if so be they might get any aduantage by the ruine and ouerthrow of the Gospel In the late daies of superstition which many now liuing can yet remember the people generally were most bountifull to their sacrificing Masse-Priests who fed them with corne that is musty and mouldred or rather with huskes fitter for swine then for the seruants of God and yet they thought nothing too good for them nothing too much to bestow vpon them as the idolatrous Egyptians nourished their idolatrous Priests in the yeares of famine Gen. 47 Gen. 47 22. so that their Land was not set to sale hauing a portion assigned vnto them of Pharaoh and eating the portion which he gaue them Now our people are better taught yet they pay all duties and demands for the most part grudgingly and murmure at all things that go from themselues as if a man did cut a peece of flesh out of their sides or let them blood at the hart veine Then they had a zeale though not according to knowledge and a conscience though it were blinde now indeed by reason of the labours of the Ministers which stretch out their hands all the day long spend their strength among them they haue science but little or no conscience the Gospel would be welcome vnto them at least in word prouided that it do not any way displease them or disease them neither be costly or burdensome vnto thē otherwise if they must depart with any of their morsels they care not for it nor esteeme any thing of it nor will be ruled by it nor order their liues after it 33. Of Merari was the family of the Mahlites and the family of the Mushites these are the families of Merari 34. And those that were numbred of them according to the number of all the males from a moneth old and vpward were sixe thousand and two hundred 35 And the chiefe of the house of the families of Merari was Zuriel the sonne of Abihail these shall pitch on the side of the Tabernacle Northwards 36. And vnder the custody and charge of the sonnes of Merari shall be the boards of the Tabernacle and the barres thereof and the pillars thereof and the sockets thereof and all the vessels thereof and all that serueth thereto 37. And the pillars of the Court round about and their sockets and their pinnes and their cords 38. But those that encampe before the Tabernacle toward the East euen before the Tabernacle of the Congregation Eastward shall be Moses and Aaron and his sonnes keeping the charge of the Sanctuary for the charge of the children of Israel and the stranger that commeth nigh
yet neuerthelesse many neuer lay it vnto their hearts Secondly it is required of the Ministers of Vse 2 the Gospel whom the holy Ghost hath made ouerseers of their seuerall flockes to looke to their whole charge from one quarter or corner of it to another Neither may they thinke they haue discharged their duties by casting an eye ouer some part of their congregation but they must ouerlooke and ouerview it all throughout considering they are to giue an account for euery soule that dyeth through their ignorance or through their negligence There is none of them but they are content to take benefit and to receiue maintenance from the poorest and lowest that depend vpon them and therefore as they are not ashamed to receiue temporall things of them so they ought not to disdaine or refuse to minister vnto them in spirituall things For if we take from them their goods and seeke to doe no good to their soules we rob them and steale from them nay so much as lyeth in vs we are no better then murtherers and manslayers Wherefore we must endeauour to set vp the candle vpon the Table in the Lords house that it may shine and giue light to all that are in it Let vs as the Lords trumpetters sound the siluer Trumpet of the word aloud that all the hoste of God may heare the sound therof or at least may be without excuse if they doe not prepare themselues to battell A good Prince taketh care for all his poore subiects and receiueth them into his protection and beareth the sword for their preseruation The soule of man quickeneth the whole body and euery part of it it giueth life to the hand as well as to the head and to the foote as well as to the eye as well to the parts that are lowest as to such members as are highest so that no limbe is destitute of the functions and operations of it The head serueth to the benefit of euery member which by certaine ioynts and bonds are knit vnto it that they receiue plentifull encrease and want no succour or strength necessary for any part how little and meane soeuer it be So ought it to bee with the Ministers of the Gospell who are made as it were stewards of the Lords family Luke 12.42 which is the Church they must giue them their portion of meate in due season Blessed is that seruant whom his master when he commeth shall find so doing Mat. 24.46 This serueth to reprooue such as absent themselues from their charges because they are small and all proud and lofty spirits that thinke it a disgrace and dishonour vnto them to submit themselues to the lower sort and to take paines to bring them to the knowledge of true religion Hereby indeed they starue the fewest soules but the losse of one soule is more heinous then the killing of many bodies For the body may die yet the soule may bee saued in the day of the Lord. And this is one cause of Non-residency in that such as are of proude spirits doe scorne the simplicitie and pouerty of their hearers Wheresoeuer there is an haughty man and high-minded A rule to be obserued there can by no meanes be an heart to serue the Lord in his Ministery Where ambition and vaine-glory beare sway they are alwayes ioyned with the contempt of others which ought not to be among the Ministers for how then shall the poore the weake the simple be instructed by them The Minister of the word must be affable easie to be spoken withall and familiar with the meanest and lowest he must abase himselfe to reason and conferre and conuerse with the poore Artificer and tradesman as wel as with the Yeaman or Gentleman or rich man The Apostle hath laide before vs his owne example how he behaued himselfe when he was at Ephesus Acts 20.18 19 20. Ye know from the first day that I came into Asia after what manner I haue beene with you at all seasons seruing the Lord with all humility of mind and with many teares and tentations which befell me by the laying in wait of the Iewes and how I kept backe nothing that was profitable vnto you but haue shewed you and haue taught you publikely and from house to house c. He was not inferiour in giftes to any euen the deepest doctours in our dayes but went farre beyond them all 2 Cor. 12.2.4 he was caught vp to the third heauen euen into Paradise and heard vnspeakeable words which it is not lawfull for a man to vtter yet he made himselfe equall to the lowest and stooped downe to euery degree 1 Cor. 9.22 that by all meanes he might saue some Humility is a notable vertue that decketh adorneth all Christians and is necessary to be in all that professe the feare of God Col. 3.12 and is oftentimes commended vnto vs among the fruites of a regenerate person which the Spirit of God would haue vs beautified withall The Apostle Peter chap. 5.5 6. giueth this exhortation Be all of you subiect one to another and be clothed with humility for God resisteth the proude and giues grace to the humble humble your selues therfore vnder the mighty hand of God that hee may exalt you in due time This heauenly gift is opposed to that vaineglory pride and ambition which naturally groweth in vs as Phil. 2.3 Let nothing be done through strife and vaine-glory but in lowlinesse of minde let each esteeme other better then themselues Howbeit this vertue is most notable and necessary aboue all other to be in the Ministers of Gods word as Christ himselfe both by word and by example in his continuall practise taught his disciples Matt. 11.29 Learne of me for I am meeke and lowly in heart and ye shall finde rest vnto your soules And when he had washed his disciples feet he said vnto them Know ye what I haue done to you If I your Lord and master haue washed your feet yee also ought to wash one anothers feet for I haue giuen you an example that ye should doe as I haue done to you Ioh. 13.14 15. The place of the Apostle is worthy of our remembrance to this purpose 1 Thess 2.7 We were gentle among you euen as a nourse that cherisheth her children c. Where Saint Paul noting out his meekenesse and diligence in preaching vnto them sheweth it by a familiar comparison taken from a naturall nourse-mother who thinketh no seruice too base or meane in the washing and wringing in wiping and cleansing in feeding and bringing vp her tender infant What is it that she will refuse to doe what paines wil she not take for her childe what sauours is she content to endure how ready is she to breake her sleepe and rest in the night season and neuer repineth at it and albeit it be teasty and wayward yet she maketh much of it and loueth it neuer a whit the lesse Thus it ought to be with the Ministers
stood that he did euer so much as sauour of any goodnesse that could not abide a faithfull Minister I deny not but he may deceiue himselfe but God is not mocked he may pretend piety but it is nothing but cursed and cankered hypocrisie The word is the seed of regeneration it cannot therfore be that such as haue bin brought to the state of grace and saluation by this precious seed of the word should abase abuse those by whom they haue beene begotten Will a sonne except he do degenerate and become a monster reuile him that brought him into this world and gaue him life and breath So is it as vnnaturall and much more to contemne the spirituall fathers of our soules forasmuch as of the fathers of our bodies we receiue only temporall life but of these eternal It is wel said by one of the ancients Ignat. ad 〈◊〉 that whosoeuer despiseth the Preachers of the Gospel is an Atheist and prophane person and a despiser of Christ himselfe These do not onely sinne against God and against the Gospel but against their owne soules they hinder their owne saluation and the saluation of many others and so make their meanes vnauailable and commit a sinne more heinous and horrible then that of Onan who spilled his seed on the ground least he should giue seed vnto his brother Gen. 38.9 The seed of the word is immortall and remaineth for euer and therefore is of greater price so that they are spirituall murtherers of thousand soules that seeke to spill it and spoile it as water on the earth least it should fructifie in the hearts of men If wee should see a man pull out his owne eyes that he might not see or cut off his eares that he might not heare wee would all pitty his case and say he were running madde But thus it fareth with these irreligious persoÌ„s they make them selues blinde that they might be without seeing they make themselues deafe that they might be without hearing and they harden their hearts that they might be without feeling â—s de Sacer. â—3 cap. 5. This is spirituall and desperate madnesse to despise so great a blessing without which we cannot be saued nor obtaine any good things promised vnto vs. And howsoeuer these men to excuse their owne impiety and to blinde the eyes of the simple will pretend loue and liking to the word it selfe yet they vtterly deceiue themselues for this is one rule to be obserued and learned of vs that whosoeuer abuseth the Ministers despiseth also the Ministery as he that liketh the Phisicke by which he is to be recouered will also make much of the Phisition whose counsell he hath vsed Whosoeuer accounteth not the feet of those beautifull that bring glad tydings of peace will not much esteeme the Gospel it selfe and whosoeuer despiseth the Messenger will not regard the message that is deliuered vnto him For the Ministery is the ordinary meanes wherby it pleaseth God to saue those that beleeue Rom. 1.16 1 Cor. 1.21 Let this be also another rule that whosoeuer account the Ministery of the Gospel as vile in their eyes it shall be easier for them of Sodome and Gomorrah in the day of iudgement then for them Mat. 10.15 and 11.24 yea Christ our Sauiour willeth his Apostles to shake off the dust of their feete â—ct 13.51 as witnesse against them that heare not their words neither receiue their persons Wherefore this also shall be another rule that to abuse the Ministers of the word and esteeme them as the of-scourings of the world whose feet as we heard are beautifull to all the elect because they bring glad tidings of peace and of all good things is an horrible sinne highly displeasing to God greeuously prouoking him to anger and swiftly calling downe iudgement vpon their heads Wherefore hee saith in the Prophet Touch not mine Annointed and doe my Prophets no harme And Moses prayeth to God on the behalfe of Leui â—eut 33.11 to smite thorough the loynes of them that rise against him and of them that hate him that they rise not againe The persons of Embassadours are by law of al Nations sacred and inuiolable Cicer. in Verr. act 1. Orat de Harus resp pro leg Manilia the heathen saw it and set it downe and neuer ceassed to reuenge the wrongs done vnto them both vpon particular persons and vpon whole Cities The Law of God and man sacred and prophane account the iniuries done vnto a messenger as done against him who sent him and therfore they were wont to be safely garded and protected not only in times of peace but amiddes the weapons and naked swords of the enemies Dauid reuenged most sharpely the iniuries and indignities offered to his Embassadours with the ouerthrow of the Ammonites 2 Sam. 10. and neuer did he shew the like exemplary punishment in that extrem manner Do earthly Princes and States reuenge the wrongs offered to their seruants sent out by commandement and commission from them and shall we thinke that the Lord of hostes the king of kings who is the God of vengeance will suffer the opprobries contumelies and contempts offered to his messengers to goe vnpunished The Ministers are the high Embassadours of God so that they send not themselues but are sent out of him and they execute not their owne willes but his will and therefore the infinite Maiestie of almighty God is violated and abused in the indignities that are offered vnto them and doubtlesse he will auenge his seruants which cry day and night vnto him Luk. 18.7 8. though he beare long with his enemies I tell you he will auenge them speedily No man offending in this kinde of vnkinde abuses toward them euer escaped the punishments of God How often did God plague his people in the wildernesse when they rose vp against Moses and Aaron the Ministers of God for their good who taught Iacob his iudgments and Israel his lawes When Ieroboam stretched out his hand against the Prophet to lay hold on him 1 Kin. 13 4. his hand wasted and withered so that albeit he put it out yet he was not able to pull it in againe The two Captaines with their fifties 2 Kin. 1.10.12 sent out by Ahaziah to apprehend the Prophet were destroyed with fire from heauen and neuer returned to bring their master word how they spedde The leude and vngracious children that mocked Elisha 2 Kin. 2.23 24 and vpbraided him with his baldenesse were torne in peeces by two Beares that came out of the wood vpon them The people of Israel that misused the messengers of God and contemned the Prophets 2 Chro. 36.16 that spake vnto them early and late were reiected and carryed into captiuity into the land of their enemies Neither is it to be maruelled at Act. 5.39 that God hath sent such strange examples of his wrath and indignation vpon the contemners of his Ministers forasmuch as they are as
spend our strength in vaine and for nothing yet our iudgement is with the Lord and our worke with our God Esay 49 4 5. In the meane season let our labour be answerable to the greatnesse of our calling that so we may be worthy of that honour Vse 4 Lastly seeing the function of the Ministery is of great excellency and dignity we must vnderstand that great gifts are required in the Ministers and they must in a good measure be qualified thereunto This vse doth the Apostle make 1 Tim. 3. The office of a Minister is a worthy worke therefore he ought to be of blamelesse conuersation and apt to giue instruction to the people He must shew both integrity of life and light of doctrine which is as the Vrim and Thummim that the Priest did beare on his brest-plate of iudgement Exod. 28 30. It is the best harmony that can be made when life and doctrine agree together otherwise we are as iarring cymbals Hence it is that the Prophet speaking of the Couenant of life and peace made with Leui Malac. 2 6 saith The law of truth was in his mouth and iniquity was not found in his lippes c. and he did turne many away from iniquity The Ministers are called by Christ both the light of the world and the salt of the earth In like manner Paul exhorteth the Elders of Ephesus Acts 20 28. Take heed vnto your selues and to all the flocke ouer the which the holy Ghost hath made you Ouerseers 1 Tim 4 16. to feede the Church of God which he hath purchased with his owne blood They must take heed to themselues by liuing well and to the flocke by feeding well with wholesome food They must shew themselues patternes of good workes Titus 2 7 8. If the calling were meane meane gifts would serue to furnish them that are chosen and exalted to that calling but seeing it is great we ought to labour after great gifts and to be adorned with worthy graces They that watch ouer soules ought to haue a quicke and sharpe sight that they may descry the crafty wiles and guiles of Satan They ought to haue a wonderfull care of their duty that are to attend the flocke of God day and night and be able to teach all and to deale with all sorts of men as Math. 13 52. He must be a Scribe taught of God No young scholler a workman that needeth not to be ashamed who see and try his worke diuiding the word of truth aright They must be able to seeke out that which is lost able to strengthen the weake able to heale the sicke able to binde vp the broken No skill is sufficient for these works to be the Lords husbandmen to dresse and husband the Church that it become not an vnfruitfull and barren wildernesse No skill in vs is sufficient to make vs the light of the world Math. 5 the salt of the earth the builders of Christs body the coworkers of God 1 Corinth 3 19 the Embassadours of Christ 2 Corinth 5 20 the Stewards of the house Titus 1 7 the fathers of the Church 1 Corinth 4 15 the fishers of men Math. 4 19 the Ministers of the Spirit 2 Corinth 3 6 the builders of the Temple the Shepheards of the sheepe Eph. 4 11 the planters and waterers of the garden 1 Corinth 3 6 7 the watchmen of the City Ezek. 33 7. Heb. 13 17 the Trumpetters of the host and the stars of the firmament Reuel 1 20. Dan. 12 3. The City of God which is the Church is a more glorious and beautifull worke then is the fabrick or frame of the whole world besides On the other side see the misery of blinde guides and the mischiefe that commeth by dumbe dogs yea the desolation that cometh vpon the people that haue such Pastours or Shepheards they are altogether vnworthy of that calling No man will make him his horsekeeper that hath no knowledge nor skil in horsemanshippe nor any experience that way nor his Cooke that cannot tell how to dresse his meate nay not his swineheard that is no better then an Image or Idoll and cannot tell how to guide or gouerne them And yet behold the simplicity and sottishnesse of the world and wonder at it They regard not to commit the soules of men that are most precious to such as we wil not willingly commit an heard of bruite beasts to be kept Ezek 33 6. The watchman that is blinde and dumbe and the City that setteth vp such an one shall perish together and our Sauiour testifieth that if the blinde leade the blinde both shall fall into the ditch Mat. 15 14. Woe vnto such leaders woe vnto such as are thus led These make this a base calling as if Ieroboams Priests were fit enough that were taken from the lowest of the people CHAP. IIII. 1. AND the Lord spake vnto Moses and Aaron saying 2. Take the summe of the sonnes of Kohath from among the sonnes of Leui after their families by the house of their fathers 3. From thirty yeares and vpward euen vntill fifty yeares old all that enter into the host to doe the worke in the Tabernacle of the Congregation 4. This shall be the seruice of the sonnes of Kohath in the Tabernacle of the Congregation about the most holy things IN this Chapter we haue an other numbring of the Leuites howbeit it is in another kinde then the former in the former chapter For in the third chapter the Tribe of Leui is numbred according to the persons but in this chapter it is numbred according to their office and Ministery so that there is a great difference betweene this and the other True it is Difference betweene the numbring in this chapter and the former in them both this Tribe is numbred but not this Tribe onely nor all the same persons nor yet to the same end We saw before a generall enumeration of the families of the Leuites as they succeeded in the roome of the first borne who had beene separated sanctified to the worship of God to the Ministery of the word to the seruice of the Church and to the spirituall gouernment of the people so that as well the first borne as they are numbred But in this chapter onely the Leuites are numbred not all nor any of the first borne who were now freed and exempted and fully discharged from that ministration Againe in the former chapter all the Leuites are numbred from a moneth old vpward but in this onely such as were fitted by their yeares to vndertake and execute the office of the Ministery which lawfull age is heere defined and determined to begin at thirty and to end at fifty yeares Lastly that numbring in the former chapter was to another end and purpose then this There they were all numbred frō one moneth that it might be knowne what ouerplus there was of the first borne but heere they are accounted from 30. yeares old to 50. that
should be as frontlets betweene their eyes and write them vpon the postes of their houses and gates of their Cities all these were as helpes for memory against forgetfulnesse as if he had said vnto them Haue them alwayes in remembrance Of all persons old men seeme to haue the weakest memories which decay with their age and these doe most of all complaine of them howbeit the heathen man telleth vs that there is no man so old Cicero lib. de Senect that hath forgotten where he laid vp his treasure All men remember the things they most regard such as they loue they will not forget forasmuch as Where the treasure is there will the heart be also Mat. 6.21 If then we remember not the things of God the chiefe cause is because we doe not much esteeme of them Set an high price vpon them value them aboue thy siluer and thy gold esteeme them beyond all pearles and precious stones and thou shalt finde thy memory much bettered and encreased The fourth is to plant in vs true godlinesse and reforme our liues as it were to rid our ground of all bryars bushes before we sow any thing in it The gate of Gods house is the gate of righteousnesse because none but the iust and righteous ought to enter into it Psa 118.19 20. This is the cause that Iacob when hee went to Bethel to worship God first cleansed his house of the filthines of idolatry and commanded his houshold to be cleane Gen. 35. â— and change their garments thereby vnderstanding the purity of the heart and the changing of their mindes by the renuing of them according to true godlinesse Thus doth the Lord command the Israelites to wash their cloathes and sanctifie themselues before they came to heare the law at his mouth Exo. 19.14 To this purpose Dauid saith Psal 26.6 I will wash mine hands in innocency so will I compasse thine Altar O Lord. If we come into Gods presence without sanctification we offer a sacrifice full of blemishes which his soule abhorreth He reiecteth our prayers as abominable and our hearing of his word is turned into sinne Lastly we are bound to lay vp in the heart that which we heare for God especially requireth the heart If that be wanting he misseth it by and by he espyeth it so soon as we come as he did him that came to the marriage feast without his wedding garment Mat. 22.11 There is no man hath any treasure that leaueth or layeth it commonly and carelesly but he locketh it vp that no man should take it from him the word is a pearle and a pearle of such price that when he hath found it that knoweth the worth of it Matth. 13. he selleth all that he hath to buy it the heart is as it were the coffer where we ought to keepe it If we hold it in our hands or haue it in our heads or suffer it to dwell in our mouthes onely and cannot afford to giue it roome and lodging in our hearts it is in danger euery foote to be taken from vs and we surprised of it Esay 29.13 Such persons honour him with their lips but their harts are far from him Matt. 15. The blessed Virgin is commended that she kept those sayings in her heart So did Isaac go out into the fields to meditate Luk. 2.10 Gen. 24.63 at euentide he chose a solitary place and fit season to call to minde such things as he had heard Wherefore let vs also lay vp in our soules and ponder in our hearts such good things as wee haue learned and let vs hide them as in the casket of a good conscience that in all times of need we may bring foorth these precious treasures to helpe vs. We know not into what troubles and perplexities we may come how we may be tempted assaulted into what dangers of spiritual enemies we may fall how bitter will those dayes be vnto vs if wee haue no word of God dweling in vs to comfort vs raise vs vp againe It wil then be too late to go and buy oile in our lamps when we should vse it Let vs store our selues with plenty of heauenly meditations that we may neuer be too seeke and arme our selues with such sufficient furniture that wheresoeuer the enemy seeke to foile vs and to make a breach into our soules we may be able to resist him and to stand fast in the power of God against all the wyles of the diuell 21. And the Lord spake vnto Moses saying 22. Take also the summe of the sonnes of Gershon throughout the houses of their fathers by their families 23. From thirty yeares old and vpward vntill fifty yeare old shalt thou number them all that enter in to performe the seruice to doe the worke in the Tabernacle of the Congregation 24. This is the seruice of the families of the Gershonites to serue and for burdens 25. And they shall beare the Curtaines of the Tabernacle and the Tabernacle of the Congregation his couering and the couering of the badgers skinnes that is aboue vpon it and the hanging for the doore of the Tabernacle of the Congregation 26. And the hangings of the Court and the hanging for the doore of the gate of the Court which is by the Tabernacle by the Altar round about and their cords and all the instruments of their seruice all that is made for them so shall they serue 27. At the appointment of Aaron and his sonnes shall be all the seruice of the sonnes of the Gersbonites in all their burdens and in all their seruice and ye shall appoint vnto them in charge all their burdens 28. This is the seruice of the families of the sonnes of Gershon in the Tabernacle of the Congregation and their charge shall be vnder the hand of Ithamar the sonne of Aaron the Priest Hitherto Moses hath spoken of the Kohathites and he hath done it more largely then he doth handle the other families for the causes noted before In the next place he proceedeth to the Gershonites Touching these first God commandeth them also to be numbred and tâ—â—ir age is appointed and limited as in the foâ—mer from thirty yeares old and vpward vntill fifty Secondly their proper and peculiar charge is expressed what burdens they are to beare to wit the Curtaines and the couerings the cordes the veiles and all the instruments appertaining to their seruice Thirdly all these things before mentioned must be done at the commandement of Aaron and his sonnes Ver. 22 23. Take also the summe of the sons of Gershon c. Obserue with me in this diuision that Moses repeateth sundry points that are set downe in the former chapter as will euidently appeare vnto vs if wee make tryall and comparison in euery one of the three families as for example touching the Kohathites that which hee speaketh of them in this chapter verse 5 7 9. compare it with the 31. verse of the third chapter
Secondly touching the Merarites which are another of the familes what he saith of them verse 31 of this present chapter compare it with the 36 and 37 verses of the former chapter Lastly touching the Gershonites the 25 ver of this fourth chapter with the 25 verse of the third chapter and we shall see hee telleth them againe and againe what burdens they are to beare and what seruice they are to performe He might haue referred vs to that which hee had before set downe but he doth againe particularly rehearse and repeat it God forbiddeth needlesse repetitions in praier and condemneth much babling that bringeth no benefit with it therefore he vseth it not himselfe neither do any of the Penmen of the holy Scriptures who wrote as they were inspired by the Spirit of God the Author of them They were chosen vessels of God and as it were his Secretaries so guided by him that they could not erre in writing no more then in speaking of it We learne from this practise of Moses in this place Doctrine It is lawful for the Ministers to repeat the points that formerly they haue taught that it is lawfull for the Ministers and Teachers of the Church to make repetitions of things formerly taught and to deliuer the same points and parts of religion againe and againe both for matter and forme not thereby to ease themselues or to maintaine sloth in thē but for the benefit of the Church Moses in the booke of Deuteronomy repeateth to the people many things done before and expressed in the former bookes and therefore it is fitly called a repetition of the Law and there he rehearseth the ten Commandements againe Deut. 5. So do the Euangelists declare how Christ our Sauiour often repeateth the same things and preacheth againe the same points he had deliuered before and therfore his practise may well be our warrant and his example our direction Thus doth the Apostle Peter shew what he did and what he will do 2 Pet. 1 12. Wherefore I will not bee negligent to put you alwaies in remembrance of these things though ye know them and be established in the present truth And afterward in the same Epistle he professeth that hee had written to them of those things whereof his beloued brother Paul had written in all his Epistles The Epistle of Iude is a repetition of those things handled by Peter in his second Epistle and is as it were an abridgement of it So the bookes of Chronicles do repeat many things before set downe in the bookes of the Kings albeit it be done with much accesse of matter profite to the reader as we shall see by diligent obseruation in the reading of them In like manner the Apostle Iohn wrote vnto them those things which they had beene taught before I haue not written vnto you because ye know not the truth but because yee know it and that no lye is of the truth 1 Iohn 2 21. This may plentifully appeare vnto vs in the comparing of the olde Testament with the new one strengtheneth and confirmeth another and sundry things are repeated in the new which are deliuered in the old We see the Gentiles in the Acts of the Apostles Acts 13 42. besought Paul and Barnabas that the same words might be preached vnto them the next Sabbath day which they had first offered vnto the Iewes All which examples as it were a cloud of witnesses do confirme the lawfulnesse of their practise that teach againe what they haue taught and deliuer the same points which before they haue deliuered and so bring forth out of their storehouse things both old and new for this custome could not be vsed without some accesse and addition of new matter according to the manner of God vsed in the holy Scriptures Reason 1 This is not done without cause and good reason For first men are commonly dull in hearing slacke in comming weake in remembring and slowe in practising They are as a tough oake that is not felled at one stroke as an hard stone that is not broken in peeces with one blow they are as marble that is not pierced with once dropping of water vpon it but requireth a constant and continuall falling vpon it according to the Commandement of God directed to his Prophet Ezek 21 2. Sonne of man set thy face toward Ierusalem and drop thy word toward the holy places and Prophesie against the Land of Israel For albeit we be often taught and plainely instructed heere a little there a little yet we cannot conceiue and carry away the things we heare The Apostle saith Heb. 5 11. We haue many things to say and hard to be vttered seeing ye are dull of hearing where he giueth this reason why he had need begin againe the first rudiments of Christian religion as it were to lay the foundation of the house againe before hee went forward with high mysteries euen in regard of their dulnes and slacknes in learning Reason 2 Secondly it is safe and sure for all hearers to haue often repetitions It hath his good vse and speciall benefit Many witnesses do make sure worke and confirme strongly and stedfastly the things taught Hence it is that the Apostle saith writing to the Philippians chap. 3 1. To write the same things to you to me indeed is not greeuous and for you it is safe That which is once spoken is through our infirmity and corruption as good as neuer spoken as one witnesse is no witnesse GOD would haue euery truth confirmed by two or three witnesses and forasmuch as the historie of the life and death of the doctrine and myracles of the resurrection and ascension of Christ is so maine a pillar of our religion in the knowledge whereof our saluation consisteth hee would haue it confirmed by foure authentike witnesses and Christ carried by them as on a fourefold Chariot in triumph like a mighty Conqueror that hath subdued all his and our enemies Thus doth God prouide most plentifull meanes to remoue our infidelity to take away our doubting and to remedy our infirmity Thirdly repetition worketh a deeper impression Reason 3 in vs and serueth to beate it into the conscience as well as into the vnderstanding It is necessary that we be stirred vp quickned to the practise of good things by the goad of repetitions This consideration made the Apostle say I thinke it meete 2 Pet. 1 13. as long as I am in this Tabernacle to stir you vp by putting you in remembrance Practise is an hard thing and rare We are not easily brought to performe such things as wee know If then once speaking take not hold on vs it may the second time beeing commended vnto vs againe Fourthly we ought not to forbeare from Reason 4 this course because our life is short wee know not how soone we may be called out of this world and giue an account of our Ministery how carefull wee haue beene to gaine
soules vnto God The Apostle hauing declared that he would not be negligent to put them in remembrance of the same things and that he thinketh it very meete to do so addeth this as a reason motiue to moue him which also ought to encourage vs Knowing that shortly I must put off this my Tabernacle 2 Pet. 1 14 1â— euen as our Lord Iesus Christ hath shewed me Moreouer I will endeuour that you may be able after my decease to haue these things alwayes in remembrance And then indeed wee haue done our duty when wee haue taught the truth in this manner to our people not onely once and away as it were glancing at it but continually dwelling vpon it teaching them line vpon line and precept vpon precept like masters that teach young schollers to reade that must not content themselues once to tell them but must oftentimes put the same things into their mouthes and mindes or else they forget them straight-waies Let vs now make application of the Doctrine which is the life of instruction forasmuch Vse 1 as teaching without applying is as the body without the soule First of all we learne hereby that the perpetuity standing course of teaching is most needfull and necessary in euery Congregation It is the Ministers duty to sowe and to continue sowing to weed and to continue weeding to teach and to continue teaching to conuert and to continue conuerting to conuince and to continue conuincing to instruct and to continue instructing For as wee haue alwaies neede of meate and that as we eate so we must continue eating or else wee famish and perish so the Minister must feed and weed and watch ouer his people and abide continually in it without ceasing and intermission This is it the Apostle teacheth Timothy 1 Tim. chap. 4 verse 16. Take heed to thy selfe and vnto the doctrine continue therein for in doing this thou shalt saue both thy selfe and them that heare thee So then it is not enough to take heede vnto himselfe and his doctrine to liue well and to teach well but hee must continue in them both and not giue ouer It was well saide of the heathen man â—2 de It is no lesse vertue to keepe then to get to preserue then to obtaine Many know how to get but they know not the art how to saue that which they haue gotten and therefore it passeth away suddenly as grease that melteth before the Sunne If the husbandman should onely plant and neuer water he might looke for no fruite to come of his labour It is not enough for the watchman to haue discouered the enemy once or twice vnlesse hee descry him so ofter as hee maketh an approch so it can be no discharge to the spirituall watchman of soules to haue giuen warning by blowing the Trumpet vnlesse he doe it during the whole time of the warre which is perpetuall and continuall We can take no truce nor make no league with our spirituall enemies Our aduersary the diuell goeth about continually 〈◊〉 8. seeking whom he may deuoure Hence it is that Christ requireth of Peter not onely to feede but to feede againe and againe â—1 15. Feede feede feede according to the charge committed vnto him and Paul would haue Timothy be instant in season and out of season â—4 2. so that there is required diligence faithfulnesse painefulnesse and continuance in teaching It is worthy to bee well considered which the Lord saith in the Prophet Esay ch 62 6. I haue set watchmen vpon thy walles O Ierusalem which shall neuer hold their peace day nor night Wee know not at what time the Lord will call effectually and touch the harts of those that we teach He must first feed with milke before he giue them strong meate for euery one that vseth milke is vnskilful in the word of righteousnesse inasmuch as hee is a babe but strong meate belongeth to them that are of ful age euen those who by reason of vse haue their senses exercised to discerne both good and euill Hebr. 5 13 14. It is the Ministers duty to ring the alarme bell continually he hath some work alwaies to do to strengthen fortifie to comfort and raise vp to exhort and admonish to heale the sicke to bring home them that wander to encourage the weak to establish them that are strong and to answer doubts that arise among his people If it were possible to teach all truth particularly that is required of a Christian man yet we haue not then time to be idle and sit downe at our ease but euen then we must goe ouer the points againe that our people that haue learned them may learn them againe and if they know them they may yet know them better if they remember them that they may remember them better if they practise them that they may practise them better and better Yea if we be growne old in learning we must learne still for wee must liue and dye learning something Euery one both Minister people must be a scholler in the Schoole of Christ Timothy himselfe must giue attendance to reading â—m 4 13. to exhortation and to doctrine all men must stirre vp the giftes that are giuen vnto them 2 Tim. 1 6. which will soone decay without vse and diligence as the fire will goe out except the coales bee kindled and more wood added When Christ had distributed his talents among his seruants he said Occupie till I come Albeit then by the Ministry of the word we haue receiued to beleeue Luke 19 13. yet this must not abate our diligence in hearing but we ought as carefully to seeke the foode of our soules afterward as before forasmuch as without continuance of attendance to this ordinance it is vnpossible that any should be saued God not suffering the means of saluation appointed by him to bee neglected or contemned Secondly this reproueth sundry abuses Vse 2 both in the Ministers and in the people as first of all the nicenesse of many Teachers who because they would be singular and popular gaining to themselues many followers and seeking the praise of men more then the glory of God labour to bring new doctrines into the Church neuer heard off before not proportionable to the ancient faith of the Prophets and Apostles but of a new coyne and stampe These cannot abide to be beating vpon old points they thinke it a discredite and disgrace vnto them to treade in the beaten path troden by others that went before them they must euer bee seeking of vnknowne and vncouth waies this is their delight and in this they glory This hath bene the poisoned and pestilent humor of heretikes and of false teachers to draw away the minds of the simple and vnlearned from the ancient truth receiued from the Scriptures and to turne them out of the right course followed by all the faithfull Such were those false Apostles that troubled the faith of the Galatians and brought
no confirmation or demonstration out of the Scriptures but lay hold of it and know that the Arrians and other enemies of God are many and strong that may seeke to vndermine my faith and take my shield from me When I heare the truenesse of Christian religion so much stood vpon remember that many false Prophets are gone into the world who deuise subtill arguments as it were weauing the spiders web that they may not bee espied there are sundry Atheists and Libertines that feare not to shake the foundation of all the building and we shall lye open vnto them as a prey except we be daily fenced against them When we heare any gifts and heauenly graces of God commended vnto vs â—s patience and such like thinke not there is 〈◊〉 â—re adoe a great deale made about them 〈◊〉 is need we know not what stormes and 〈◊〉 â—ts hang ouer our heads and what af◠〈…〉 may befall vs and therefore we haue 〈…〉 â—uch patience that after we haue done 〈…〉 God we may receiue the promise When 〈…〉 â—re any doctrine in controuersie betweene the Church of Rome and vs marke the points wherein we agree marke wherein we do dissent learne how to answer their obiections and though wee heare these things often yet we must not heare them negligently we know not what vse we may haue of these weapons and how soone we may be called to giue a reckoning of the hope that is in vs 1 Pet. 3 15. Our aduersaries grow euery day more subtill then other and therefore we must not be simple lest we fall into their snares Vse of repetitions to the vngodly This is the vse of repetitions toward the godly Moreouer when such as haue refused to heare the word of the Lord and pulled away their shoulders as disobedient children do againe heare the same doctrine sounding in their eares the same vices reproued the same threatnings doubled and trebled vpon vs as it were a stroke driueÌ„ to our heads with the two edged sword of the Spirit should they contemne it againe and suffer it to passe from them without taking heed Nay they also ought to make good vse and instruction of these repetitions and say with themselues in a feeling of their former negligence Why doth God offer me this againe Doth not he know my sinfulll heart that I haue heeretofore despised it as a vaine word concerning me and that I would not suffer it to enter but put it from me farre oâ— It is he that searcheth the hearts and reines he vnderstandeth the imaginations of my thoughts it is his kindnesse and fauour toward me to offer it vnto me yet once againe Now is the acceptable time now it is called to day now God knocketh at the doore of my conscience Reuel 3 â— if I do not at this present entertaine him I know not whether euer he will offer it vnto me againe Lord I am vnworthy of the least of all thy mercies I haue greeuously offended against thee and I haue rewarded thee with vnkindnesse contemning so often thy word and casting it behind my backe Lay not this sinne to my charge but for thy goodnes truths sake be fauourable vnto me Now giue me grace to lay hold on thy word and not suffer it to passe from me as I haue done heretofore Blessed is that man that can make this vse of the word of God stretch forth his hand or rather openeth his heart to receiue imbrace it before it goe from his doores neuer to returne any more As for all those that are often inuited and yet will not come to this feast that are called and will not answer fearefull shall their condemnation be 29. As for the sonnes of Merari thou shalt number them after their families by the house of their fathers 30. From thirty yeares old and vpward euen vnto fifty yeares old shalt thou number them euery one that entreth into the seruice to do the worke of the Tabernacle of the Congregation 31. And this is the charge of their burden according to their seruice in the Tabernacle of the Congregation the boards of the Tabernacle and the barres thereof and the pillars thereof and the sockets thereof 32. And the pillars of the Court round about and their sockets and their pinnes and their cords with all their instruments and with all their seruice and by name ye shall reckon the instruments of the charge of their burden 33. This is the seruice of the families of the sonnes of Merari according to all their seruice in the Tabernacle of the Congregation vnder the hand of Ithamar the sonne of Aaron the Priest The last of the families remaineth to wit the Merarites touching whom first the numbring of them is commanded from thirty yeares old and vpward euen vntill fifty Secondly their office and charge is rehearsed they are to carry the boards and barres of the Tabernacle the pillars the pinnes the sockets the cordes and all the instruments Thirdly the Superintendent or Ouerseer of them is appointed to be Ithamar the sonne of Aaron the Priest Thus we haue seene how the seuerall offices are distributed among these families to stop contention to represse ambition and to auoide confusion The wise man saith Onely by pride commeth contention but with the well aduised is wisedome Prou. 13 10. We see by experience how ready wee are to wander out of the way except wee haue our bounds set vnto vs. Wherefore to make an end of all controuersies the Lord himselfe interposeth his authority brideling the out-courses of the vnruly and keeping euery one within his compasse True it is the sonnes of Kohath haue a more honourable function committed vnto them then the rest which proceedeth from the meere mercy of God not from any merit in themselues who had not so much as the priuiledge of the birth-right by nature so that they had no cause to lift vp their heads aboue the rest for neither might they contemne their brethren neyther their brethren enuy them forasmuch as they vsurped not this prerogatiue of themselues They had the keeping of the Sanctuary not that it was lawfull for them to handle any part thereof with their hands or to see when they were couered lest they dyed but their office was to carry on their shoulders the instruments and the vessels wrapped together folded vp and couered by the Priests For when they were to take their iourney God commandeth the sonnes of Aaron to gather together the parts of the Sanctuary and with all care and diligence to couer the veile the Altar and other instruments before the sonnes of Kohath come to carry them to the end the people of GOD might haue the worship seruice and Sanctuary of God in greater reuerence Verse 31 32. And this is the charge of their burden c. The sonnes of Kohath had the most honourable charge The charge committed to the sonnes of Gershon and Merari were in comparison of the other
iudgment vpon the vnbeleeuers and impenitent persons Great is the authority of Princes and Rulers of the earth They may banish from their kingdoms such as are offenders but they cannot banish and exclude any from the kingdome of God They may binde the hands and feet of the body but they haue no power to binde the soule and conscience The Magistrate may say Take his body but the Minister may say Let him be deliuered to Satan Lastly we see from hence that those Churches are deceiued that cast from them this holy ordinance of Christ Iesus they are as a body subiect to many diseases yet want a soueraigne medicine to cure them For albeit they haue the Christian Magistrate to assist them and to resist euils yet his iudgement is externall not internall he may punish he cannot amend and reforme Euery Church therefore ought to haue this remedy to take away euill out of Israel The second point in the description of excommunication is â—e second 〈◊〉 of the deâ—ption that it must bee executed vpon him that is a member of the Church For as it is the sentence of the Church so it extendeth onely to such persons as are professours in the visible Church and haue giuen their names to Christ and submitted themselues to the doctrine and discipline thereof This is expresly grounded vpon the words of the Apostle 1 Cor. 5 11 12. If any that is called a brother be a fornicator or couetous or an idolater or a drunkard c with such a one eate not 2 Cor. 2 6. For what haue I to doe to iudge them also that are without Doe not ye iudge them that are within In like manner Christ in the Gospel prescribing this spirituall physicke to recouer dangerous sinners saith If thy brother trespasse against thee From hence we learne what person is to be excommunicated to wit such an one as was called our brother and registred in the number of the children of the church For how can he be excommunicated that is cast out of the communion who neuer was in the communion Wherefore it belongeth nothing at all to those that are out of the church as Turkes Persians Iewes Pagans and other Infidels that were neuer baptized in the name of the holy Trinity neyther had entrance into the church This censure concerneth such as are reckoned among brethren and not accounted strangers from the faith and aliants from the Common-wealth of Israel Hence it is that when Paul had written in an Epistle to the Corinthians that they should not keep company with fornicators lest they should thinke he wrote this of all the fornicators of this world he expoundeth himselfe that he vnderstood it not of all wicked persons in generall for then they must needs goe out of the world Verse 10. but of such as were members of the church and would needs be called brethren These are they that giue scandall to the enemies of God and his Gospel through them the Name of God is blasphemed the church is contemned slandered the word is reuiled the weake are offended and the rest of the parts infected and therefore deserue worthily ro bee excommunicated The church taketh care of all her children shee is as a carefull mother and tender Nurse that hath promised to bring them vp to see them rightly ordered and gouerned and therefore ought to vse all good meanes for their recouery that their spirit may bee saued in the day of the Lord. Againe we are put in mind heereby of the folly and corrupt dealing of the Church of Rome who directly crosse the doctrine of the Apostle and set themselues in the place and seate of God For as they haue defiled the most holy ordinances of God the word praier sacraments and worship of God so they haue horribly abused the institution of excommunication as wee shall see farther afterward The truth is they haue nothing to doe with excommunication they are fallen from grace they haue denyed the faith they haue defiled themselues with Idols they will not haue Christs righteousnesse imputed vnto theÌ„ they set vp their owne works seeke iustification by theÌ„ they will not receiue Christ to be their onely King and Priest they will merite saluation for themselues and therefore they are not a true but a false Church But excommunication is the Churches right it is none of theirs that are not the Church so that albeit they curse vs and banne vs euery yeare yet it hurteth vs not forasmuch as the curse that is causelesse shall not come But suppose they were the true Church and wee out of the Church who hold all that refuse to be subiect to the Popes supremacy to bee no Church at all how commeth it to passe that they dare excommunicate vs who neuer were of their communion and do not belong to their iurisdiction They teach we are out of the bosome of the Church and Paul affirmeth that the Church is not to iudge them that are without they are therefore abusers and prophaners of this ordinance euen by their owne confession Let them either admit vs to be parts of the true Church or else remit vs to the iudgement seate of God who iudgeth them that are without 1 Cor. 5 13. For as a Prince draweth out the sword against none but his owne subiects so is this censure to be drawne out against none but such as are subiect vnto it that is the Church If the Church proceed any farther it may be said vnto it Who made thee a Iudge and Ruler ouer them Lastly let not vngodly persons atheists that are out of the Church bee encouraged heereby to continue in sinne neither let any enuy their freedome and liberty because they are not to be touched with Church-censures but rather let them consider that they shall not escape scotfree they haue God the Father high possessor of heauen and earth a sharpe and seuere Iudge against them and all their euill deeds for theÌ„ that are without God iudgeth who wil giue to euery one according to his deserts Thus much of the second point The third part of the description Let vs go forward in the description The third thing necessary to be obserued in excoÌ„munication is that the person offending bee conuicted of some greeuous hainous crime either against the first or second Table of the law Hence it is that the Apostle nameth not onely whoremongers couetous drunkards railers 1 Cor. 5 11. and extortioners but also idolaters so that as well hereticks and worshippers of Images sorcerers and enchanters and such like brethren as drunkards and adulterers are to be excommunicated In like manner Christ himselfe expresseth not the seuerall kindes of sinnes for which the brother that offendeth is to bee excommunicated but contenteth himselfe to say onely in generall If thy brother trespasse against thee So the Apostle Paul teacheth Tit. 3.10 A man that is an hereticke after the first and second admonition
who threatned the Apostles streitly and commanded them not to speak henceforth nor teach any more in the Name of Iesus This is the beginning and first degree of the Church-censures The second proceedeth farther and that is suspension which taketh place when the former taketh no place Suspension is a punishment inflicted wherby the offenders are for a time barred from the Lords Supper This is not a separation from all the holy things but from some only which howsoeuer those of the separation that are fledde from vs scoffe at and deride yet it hath good warrant and sure foundation out of the word And as it is an higher censure then admonition so it is lower then excommunication Of this the Apostle seemeth to speake 2 Thess 3 14. If any man obey not our word by this Epistle note that man and haue no company with him that he may be ashamed yet count him not as an enemy but admonish him as a brother The person excommunicated must be counted as an heathen and a Publicane the party suspended as a brother these two to bee accounted as an heathen yet respected as a brother cannot well agree together This was shaddowed out in the booke of Leuiticus by the ceremonial law chap. 13. where the Priest is commanded to iudge of the plague of leprosie if at the first the leprosie did not appeare manifestly by such signes as are there described he should shut him vp seauen dayes and at the seauenth day he should looke vpon him againe and if as yet it did not appeare plainely and euidently what it was hee was to shut him vp seuen daies more and afterward should pronounce him cleane or vncleane according as he should finde by the tokens and arguments prescribed in the word of GOD euen so in iudging of the spiritual leprosie the like wisedome or rather greater is to bee vsed by the Gouernors of the Church vnder the Gospel If a brother should bee vehemently and publikely suspected to haue committed some notorious crime to the dishonour of God to the wounding of his owne conscience and to the scandall of the Church and thereupon the Church-Gouernors after citation of him should enter into the examining of the matter and at the first finde onely great presumption or some cause of suspition or probable coniecture but no plaine or manifest proofe against him it is meete they take farther time for more certaine triall of the matter and in the meane season suspend him from the vse of the Sacrament but not froÌ„ hearing the word vntill it may farther appeare and better be gathered if it be possible whether he be guilty or not guilty and charge the faithfull to haue no fellowship with him that he may bee ashamed The third censure is excommunication which is a separation from al holy things and the priuiledges of the Church casting out of their publike communion and priuate fellowship such members as openly offend by some greeuous crime Gen. 17. â—â— Ezr. 10 8 Math. 18 â—â— 1 Cor. â— â—â— because to their sinne they adde the obstinate contempt of the admonitions giuen vnto them to the end themselues may be ashamed and others warned feared by their example and kept from the like infection We are forbidden to eate and drinke with such if they be knowne to be so and to keepe company with them familiarly as their friends fellowes and companions for this were to be one with him that is as an heathen and Publican and deliuered vp to Satan Seeing then this censure is so full of horrour and terror being vsed according to the word of God it followeth that they which do not reuerence and regard it are desperate sinners of whom we can haue little or no hope so long as they continue without the publike meanes of saluation They are as it were the forlorne hope and neere vnto destruction while they lightly esteeme this sword drawne out against them or do make a sport at it or are not humbled by it or seek not to be absolued from it They that are thus minded stand not in feare of God or the diuell they regard neither heauen nor hell neither saluation nor damnation They are vnder Gods wrath and yet feele it not they dwell in the suburbes of hell and yet know it not Satan hath set vp his throne in their hearts and yet they see it not they are shut out of heauen and yet they mourne not for it they are captiues and bondslaues vnder sinne and yet they haue no desire to be restored into the liberties of the sons of God nor any care to haue their liues reformed They cast vp a sauour in the nostrils of God men which annoyeth the house with the lothsome and filthy stench of it Such as are hotly pursued by enemies and flye to some Citty for succour or sanctuary if the gates bee shut against them they are left as a prey to the mercy of others that are mercilesse God hideth those that be his in his Tabernacle and keepeth them safe as it were vnder his wings but these are deliuered vp to the diuell who gouerneth them and worketh in them yet alas they are not afraid to serue such a master God hath left them and forsaken them who haue left and forsaken him and euen shut vp heauen gates against theÌ„ as it were with strong bars which were enough to astonish them if they had any life of Gods Spirit in them notwithstanding all this cannot enter into their dead hearts God giue them grace if they doe belong vnto him to thinke vpon these things and seriously to consider of them in their hearts while the acceptable time is if not he will glorifie his great Name in their confusion as he did in the destruction of Pharaoh Exod. 9.16 And we that heare these things this day must performe these foure things First we must mourne for them as for the losse of a member though themselues do not and pray for them earnestly to him that hath the hearts of all men in his owne hands that he would open their blind eyes albeit they cannot pray for themselues Secondly we must beware and looke to our selues that we come not into that estate Happy is he whom other mens harmes can make watchfull Thirdly we must take heed we be not a meanes to harden them in their sinnes but seeke to reclaime and recouer them While they stand in this desperate estate we must haue no delight in them but shunne them and auoide them What greater meanes can there be to mooue such to repentance then for them to marke how euery one shunneth them and separateth himselfe from them and accounteth them as Turkes and Pagans and no better The incestuous person that was at Corinth being thus censured and deliuered for a time vnto the power of the diuell then which what could be more feareful being I say thus thrust out of the Church and banished from the liberties of it and abandoned of
brother or neighbour but we must hold no friendship with such as are enemies to God and are at warre and defiance with him Iehoshaphat is reprooued for a lesse matter 2 Chro. 19.2 If any man aske Obiect whether the children must shunne their father the seruants their master the wife her husband c. I answere Answer we must haue no such familiaritie as is free for vs to refuse and deny neither voluntary society which we may auoide Vnnecessary fellowship is forbidden and is offensiue such as is for pleasure and delight As for children seruants subiects wiues and such as are bound by band of duty and obliged in the family or common-wealth they are not by this doctrine discharged from their duties but must be subiect euen to such as are excommunicated prouided that they take heed so farre as lyeth in them that by their conuersation with them they do not consent to their sinne like of it delight in it defende it commend it but rather according to their place and calling mourne that they are compelled to be with such and therefore must exhort and admonish them to returne to the Church as it were to the fold of Christ This then serueth to reprooue all such as delight make choice to be in company with excommunicate persons such as receiue them to their houses such as ordinarily eat and drinke with them knowing them to stand in that fearefull case These partake with them in their sinnes and keepe them from repentance as much as in them lyeth While we are familiarly conuersant with the wicked it will be hard not to be stained with their sinnes For how can a man walke among thornes and not wound himselfe Vse 5 Lastly we are warned hereby to leade our liues circumspectly and soberly that we bee not cast out Let vs hold faith and a good conscience as the Apostle saith 1 Tim. 1.19 20. Which while some hauing put away concerning faith haue made shipwracke of whom is Hymeneus and Alexander whom I haue deliuered vnto Satan that they may learne not to blaspheme This vse hath diuers particular branches First we should desire euermore to liue in the Church It was the prayer of Dauid Psal 27.4 One thing haue I desired of the Lord that wil I seeke after that I may dwel in the house of the Lord all the dayes of my life to behold the beauty of the Lord and to enquire in his Temple It is recorded to the great commendation of Anna that she departed not from the Temple Luke 2.37 but serued God with fastings and prayer night and day We must therefore liue orderly not as fooles but as wise redeeming the time because the daies are euill that we may continue as children of the light and members of the Church If once we become prophane and as dogs and swine we must be kept from holy things and barred from the word and Sacraments It is the duty of the Church to keepe the holy ordinances of God from all contempt Some that liue in the Church are open blasphemers of the name of Christ others are heretiks and corrupt the faith many giue scandall and offence to others by their loosenesse of life all these are to be barred and excluded from the word Sacraments For a man liuing in the middes of the Church may be worse in the practises of his life then an open enemy of which the Apostle Paul speaketh Tit. 1.16 They professe that they know God but in workes they deny him being abominable and disobedient and vnto euery good worke reprobate This care of keeping his ordinances from open prophanation Christ himselfe shewed in reforming the abuses of the Temple when in great zeale of spirit that had eaten him vp he whipped the buyers and sellers out of the temple Mat. 21.12 13. because they had made his Fathers house which was the house of prayer an house of merchandise and a denne of theeues Secondly we must doe nothing and speake nothing that may giue occasion to the world to reuile the religion of God or slander our holy profession This is Pauls charge to seruants that they so carry themselues toward their masters that the Name of God and his doctrine be not euill spoken off 1 Tim. 6.1 The faults of men are wont to be cast vpon the doctrine which they professe and to be whipped vpon the back of the author from whence it came Such as mens life is that they leade such is the doctrine and religion iudged to be which they beleeue Wherefore we must take heede lest the Name of God be blasphemed through vs Esay 52. Dauid is said by his sins to cause the enemies to blaspheme 2 Samu. 12.14 Thirdly it is our duty to pray that the word of God may be glorified 2 Thes 3.1 It is that which we are taught to aske in the Lords prayer Matth. 6.9 that his Name may be hallowed Now Gods word is his Name forasmuch as thereby he is knowne vnto vs Psal 138.2 It was Dauids prayer Psal 119.39 Turne away my reproch which I feare for thy iudgements are good As if he should say keepe me from doing that which may bring rebuke or reproch to thy word Fourthly it is the duty of all faithfull Pastours and Ministers to keepe the people from prophaning the holy thing Ier. 15 19. they are as the Angels of God set with a glistering sword to keepe the way to the tree of life It is the duty of the shepheard to seuer the infected sheepe from the sound The dispensation of the Sacraments is committed to the Ministers to deliuer them to such as are worthy to withhold them from such as are vnworthy lest we giue them a sword into their hand to kill themselues because obstinate sinners that come vnworthily impenitently to the Supper of the Lord doe eate and drinke their owne damnation Iohn the Baptist would not admit vnto his baptisme any but such as confessed their sinnes and was perswaded they had truly repēted Mat. 3. But is it not enough for them to say they repent No for euery hypocrite may thus repent A man may confesse in words that which he denyeth in his deeds and therefore he must haue the vndoubted testimonies of true repentance weeping humiliation prayer amendment of life such like Besides by this account euery one that commeth to the Lords Table repenteth and no man commeth vnworthily or without repentance forasmuch as euery one will say he repenteth no man will confesse he is impenitent Neuerthelesse we cannot account him to be a true penitent that hath giuen no signe of repentance Fiftly this sentence is to be denounced with meeknesse and moderation with all patience and long suffering yea with much griefe and sorrow It must not be done ordinarily and commonly The cutting off of a member is no vsuall thing the Phisitian tryeth all wayes and meanes before he attempt that desperate cure and oftentimes he findeth it fitter not to
both to thee and to the rest of the parts of the Church one being named in stead of all the rest Lastly the text it selfe being rightly weighed and considered will make it plaine and apparant that this is a foolish cauill and a slender euasion to vnderstand the words thus Let him be to thee that is Let him be to thee alone and to no others for Christ hauing said Let him be vnto thee as an heathen man to the end he might strengthen and confirme this that he would ratifie all this in heauen aboue he annexeth immediately after Whatsoeuer yee shall binde on earth shall be bound in heauen and whatsoeuer ye shall loose on earth shall bee loosed in heauen Behold heere the change of number vsed by Christ Tell mee then wherefore when he had said in the singular number Let him bee vnto thee as speaking of one hee spake afterward in the plurall whatsoeuer yee shall loose whatsoeuer ye shall binde as speaking of many What was the cause of this difference but onely to signifie that vnder one person he vnderstood the Church To shut vp this first point wee are not to doubt but that Christ gaue power and authority to the Church to excommunicate wicked persons that are obstinate and impenitent when by priuate admonition they cannot bee wonne as we shall shew more at large afterward Secondly we must consider when any man is to be excommunicated the fit season wherof is when he hath contemned all admonitions and exhortations of priuate men and is waxen proud and selfe-willed setteth himselfe against the Church and not before For then he manifesteth as cleerely as the light that shineth at noone day not onely his obstinacy resolution to goe forward in sinne but his contempt of the word and of the Church and of Christ himselfe the author of the word and the head of the Church so that hee is separated from the communion which all the faithfull seruants of GOD haue with Iesus Christ and the Church whereof wee say in the Articles of our faith I beleeue the holy Catholike Church the Communion of Saints Whereby it appeareth that he who is excommunicated is not properly by the Churches censure separated from God and his people but is declared pronounced to be separate forasmuch as properly it is sin which separateth 〈◊〉 ◠2. Your iniquities haue separated betweene you and your God and your sins haue hid his face from you that he will not heare Excommunication then doth not separate but serueth to shew who are separated euen as the fanne doth not make the chaffe but sheweth it manifestly which before lay hid among the good Corne. Whensoeuer therefore sinners grow obstinate it is high time to draw out this sword of iustice to cut off from the Citty of God such incorrigible persons Thirdly Christ our Sauiour sheweth to whō excommunication belongeth and who are subiect vnto it He is vnder it that is called a brother and being exhorted will not heare being admonished will not obey being reproued will not repent He must be a brother he must be admonished reprooued and conuinced He must be told of his fault or faults priuately and publikely He must be one that hath confessed Christ and called vpon God the Father together with vs albeit hee haue denied him in his deeds It is the Lord that will iudge thē that are without 〈◊〉 5 12. the Church hath nothing to doe with them God will punish those that are in the Church those that are out of the Church forasmuch as all belong to his iurisdiction it is not so with the Church they haue nothing to do with such as are infidels and neuer gaue their names to Christ as Turkes Iewes Pagans and such like For as they that neuer were in the Synagogue and of the Synagogue could not be put out of the Synagogue and as they that were not of the communion cannot be thrust out of the communion so they that were neuer of the Church or in the number of the faithful brethren cannot be cast out of the Church For these only are they that are spots and blots to the church these are they that cause the Name of God to be euill spoken off these are they that lay stūbling blocks before the weake these are they that regard not the first or second table of the Law these are they that tread vnder foot all counsels perswasions and admonitions made out of the word of God these are they that are setled and resolued to continue in euill whatsoeuer the Church say vnto them Fourthly he is to be excommunicated only that hath in this manner offended neither is it to bee suffered or allowed or practised that one should be excommunicated for another except peraduenture he also offend and be intangled in the same sinne or haue giuen consent vnto it The sonne is not to bee excommunicated for the father nor the father for the sonne The rule of the Apostle is to be obserued Gal. 6 5. Euery man shall beare his owne burden It is a common prouerbe among vs Euery vessell shall stand vpon his owne bottome that is euery one shall beare the punishment of his owne sinne This is it which the Prophet Ieremy teacheth chap. 31 30. Euery one shall dye for his owne iniquity euery man that eateth the sowre grape his teeth shall be set on edge To this purpose speaketh Paul Roman 14 12. Euery one of vs shall giue an account to God for himselfe If any obiect Obiect that we are to giue an account to God not onely for our selues but for these also that belong vnto our charge as the father for himselfe and his children as we see in Eli the Shepheard for his sheepe and the watchman for the soules of the people as the Lord saith His blood will I require at thy hands Ezek 33.10 and Hebr. 13 verse 17. They watch for your soules as they that must giue an account Answer I answer they shall indeed giue an account and be punished howbeit it is for their owne sins and no farther Parents Masters Magistrates and Ministers shall not answer for their sinnes that are committed vnto them for the sinnes of their children their seruants their subiects and their hearers but for the sinnes which themselues commit by their negligence because they do not looke vnto them nor admonish them nor reprooue them nor restraine them as it is plainely expressed in the Prophet Ezekiel chap. 33 verse 8 9. If thou doest not speake to warne the wicked from his way that wicked man shall die in his iniquity but his blood will I require at thine hand Neuerthelesse if thou warne the wicked of his way to turne from it if he do not turne from his way he shall dye in his iniquity but thou hast deliuered thy soule So then he that is impenitent is to be excommunicated euen he onely and not others that are not partakers of his sinne S. Augustine hath
neuer regard to pay what they haue borrowed They care not how deepely they runne in other mens bookes and bands but are slacke to returne that is due debt vnto them and to make paiment of that which they owe. This also is a breach of the eighth commandement and made a note of a wicked man by the Prophet Psal 37.21 The wicked borroweth payeth not againe but the righteous sheweth mercy and giueth Heere we see who they are that neuer repay nor restore that which they haue borrowed they are such as are iustly branded with the title of wicked men A litle that a righteous man hath is better then the riches of many wicked forasmuch as their riches many times are not their owne if euery bird had his feather and euery owner could get that which hath beene taken from him It is the property of the vngodly to hold fast other mens goods which they can get to themselues These are of two sorts some are rich and some poore There are some rich men who albeit they be proud and prodigall yet are carelesse to pay their debts which through their riotousnesse and excesse they runne into or if they pay them it is so hardly wrested from them that they shew how vnwilling they are therunto If they set men at worke they are backeward to pay them their wages and to giue the recompence of the labours of their hands Others doe store and enrich themselues by borrowing wares and other like commodities and then of purpose breake rather then of necessitie if they be cast into prison they liue delicately and at ease with their stollen goods as I haue shewed at large elsewhere Thus are many poore men â—ent on â—de ver 20. 〈◊〉 Doct. 1. their wiues children oftentimes vndone by these bankroutes of whom we may say it skilled not if they were also neck-rupt rather then so many innocents should perish through their wickednesse Some againe are of the poorer sort and earne their liuing by daily labour who had rather follow idlenesse and liue of other mens purses then busie themselues painfully in their callings These are constrained through their owne folly to borrow what they can and are so importunate sometimes by complaint and sometimes by flattery that they get money into their hands of other mens and when they once can seaze vpon it as a prey or booty they no sooner obtaine it but they lauish it out in eating in drinking in gaming in feasting and good fellowship as they call it as if they had found a treasure or as if it had bin freely giuen them and as if they should neuer giue an account for it or restore it to the owner These men when they are asked againe those things which they haue receiued do reproch their creditors and returne vnto them euill words for their good wils They are not ashamed to tell them that they are no Christians that aske againe that which they haue lent and by such like cozening tricks they seeke to delude and doe dally with their creditors When they come to borrow they speake with other tongues and haue learned another language then their wordes are softer then butter then they will promise any thing But when the day of restoring commeth they haue forgotten their owne words and they haue lost the conscience which before they seemed to haue had so that wee may say to them as it is in the Psalme Psal 52.3.4 Thou louest euill more then good and lying rather then to speake righteousnesse thou louest all deuouring words O thou deceitfull tongue Both these kindes of men are to be auoided of vs and their practises are to be abhorred as they that sauour altogether of impiety and no whit beseeme the profession of Christianity Secondly it is not sufficient for men to get Vse 2 goods into their hands a thing that most men doe ayme after by raking and scraping and scratching to become rich but they must know how they are gotten and with what conscience they are kept and detained forasmuch as goods euilly gotten shall neuer prosper but will surely bring vengeance vpon their heads which withhold them as Prou. 22 16. He that oppresseth the poore to encrease his riches shall surely come to pouerty We haue many examples of this point left vnto vs in holy Scripture both of the old and new Testament That we should beware by their harmes and be wise by their falles and take heed by their ruines Achan did steale away the wedge of gold and a Babylonish garment but it cost him his life Iosh 7.25 Ahab tooke possession of Naboths vineyard whom he had caused to be stoned to death but it brought the destruction of him and his posterity 1 King 21.19 Gehazi coueted after an euill couetousnesse and gaue himselfe to receiue bribes 2 King 5.27 but he gat with it the leprosie so that his losse was a thousand times greater then his gaines Iudas sold his master for thirty peeces of siluer but he was neuer quiet after he had receiued it so that he brought backe the money and went and hanged himselfe Matth. 27.5 The like we might say of Balaam who loued the wages of vnrighteousnesse and was hyred with loue of reward to curse the people of God he went his way without his hyre and lost his life among the Midianites Numb 31.18 It is not enough to get goods but we must get them iustly and lawfully It is not enough to eate bread according to the exhortatioÌ„ of the Apostle 2 Thes 3.11 12. We heare that there are some which walke among you disorderly working not at all but are busi-bodies them that are such we command and exhort by our Lord Iesus Christ that with quietnesse they worke and eat their own bread Our Sauiour teacheth vs to aske at the hands of God the Father our daily bread Matt. 6.11 and not other mens For it is so called because it is gotten by our lawfull labour and by honest meanes and is prouided for vs of his liberality If we doe not consider this carefully wee may get goods and withall get a curse with them so long as we haue the least iot of other mens in our owne keeping And howsoeuer we iudge of our selues we are no better theÌ„ theeues so long as we retain in our houses or our hearts other mens goods Let vs remember the saying of the Apostle Ephes 4.28 Let him that stole steale no more but rather let him labour working with his hands the thing which is good that he may haue to giue to him that needeth Many there are that make no difference betweene their owne and other-mens as if all things were common They care not whose they haue so that they haue what they lacke It is sweet vnto them whatsoeuer they can fasten and lay hold vpon But euill gotten goods goe neuer alone the curse of God doth euer go with theÌ„ which will bring vpon them all miseries of soule
we offer no hard measure vnto the messengers of God lest we make our selues guilty of insurrection and rebellion against God and of resisting his will forasmuch as we shall answere vnto him for this sin committed with an high hand Let vs remember the saying of Christ touching the Ministers of the word Ioh. 13.20 Verily verily I say vnto you he that receiueth whomsoeuer I send receiueth me and he that receiueth me receiueth him that sent me Heere are three persons named and ioyned together that are receiued the seruant the Lord Iesus and the heauenly Father He that receiueth and entertaineth one of the 〈◊〉 â—aketh them altogether he that receiâ—eth the seruant receiueth the Lord he that admitteth the least admitteth withall the greatest of them as Christ himselfe speaketh That which ye haue done to the least of my brethren ye haue done to me Reuel 3.20 If any were asked the question whether he would willingly open the dore to Christ and sup with him when he commeth vnto vs standing at the doore knocking and desiring to be admitted of vs he would answere We would haue him to dwell with vs to reigne ouer vs we would reioyce to see him come vnder our roofe And if we should be charged to stoppe our eares and to pull away our shoulders and to refuse to hearken vnto his voyce and to make him dance our attendance without the dores as if he were a stranger to vs and we strangers vnto him we would complaine of great wrong done vnto vs and say we were notably abused But hereby we are to try our selues as gold is by the touchstone we must measure our affection to Christ by our affection to his Ministers if we receiue the Lord we must for his sake entertaine his seruants Besides this order is to be obserued in the receiuing albeit the Lord Iesus be the sender yet first of al we must receiue the seruant that is the Minister and then the master himselfe For marke this that Christ doth not say hee that receiueth me receiueth the Minister whoÌ„ I send vnto you but contrariwise He that receiueth him whom I shall send receiueth me On the other side whosoeuer refuseth one of these refuseth them all ioyntly together he that refuseth the least of them refuseth the greatest as at the last iudgement Christ shall say Matth. 25.45 Inasmuch as ye haue not done it to one of these little ones ye haue not done it to me It is a vaine pretense and friuolous excuse to surmise that wee loue the Lord Iesus the shepheard of the sheepe when we reiect the Ministers of the word that seeke to make vs of the number of his sheepe and to bring vs home into the sheepefold If then none do receiue the Lord Iesus but such as receiue his Ministers the number is smal of those that entertain Christ whatsoeuer they think of themselues or howsoeuer they glory in themselues Vse 2 Secondly this doctrine serueth for reproofe of sundry abuses and grosse corruptions The measure which we mete to the Ministers of God is mete to God himselfe which first meeteth with those that excuse their contempt of the ministery of man The first reproofe and say If we had the Lord himselfe present among vs we would heare him and doe all to please him They do deceiue themselues and teach their tongue to lie For learne this of me and set it downe as a certaine rule Whosoeuer receiue not the seruant will not receiue the master himselfe He that regardeth not to heare him that is sent will not respect him that is the sender of him He that doth kill the seruant would also put the Lord himselfe to death if hee were able The reason is because the hatred of the Lord is the originall cause of hatred against the seruant so that they persecute the seruant for the Lords sake We know the parable of the vineyard let out to vnthankefull husbandmen Marke 12.1 The labourers caught the seruants and beate them Ver. 4. they handled them shamefully and killed some of them but did they entreat any better their masters onely begotten Sonne and heire when he came among them No they said among themselues This is the heire Come let vs kill him Ver. 7. Ver. 8. and the inheritance shall be ours so they tooke him and killed him and cast him out of the vineyard True it is no man is so prophane to vtter such reproachfull and blasphemous words against Christ Iesus nor so desperately giuen ouer to all wickednesse to say openly in the audience of all men Let vs kill him but if they would take notice of their secret corruptions and examine their inward thoughts they should find as little loue to the Lord as they beare to his Ministers and when they contemptibly vse the one they spitefully hate the other Hence it is that Stephen reproouing his persecuters that would seeme iealous of the Law Actes 7.52 ioyneth these two together and maketh them walke hand in hand one with another the persecution of the Prophets and the murthering and making away of him that is the head of the Prophets Which of the Prophets haue not your fathers persecuted and they haue slaine them which shewed before of the comming of that Iust One of whom ye haue beene now the betrayers and murtherers Where we see that the betraying of the Lord and the euill intreating of the seruant are sinnes neere of kin so that the one springeth from the other If then God account that done to himselfe that is done to his Ministers he wil bring them to a new account that neuer set themselues in the presence of God when they are to heare his word The Israelites could not abide to heare the voyce of God that shewed it selfe in fearefull manner but desired that Moses might speake vnto them if they should heare him speaking vnto them againe they should die Exod. 20.19 It is Gods great mercy to speake vnto vs by men subiect to the same infirmities that we are Let not vs abuse his goodnesse and contemne his word reiect his Ministers forasmuch as the contempt of them is ioined not only with the contempt of his ordinance but also with the contempt of his person Secondly The second reproofe it reprooueth such as regard not what they say vnto them neither care for the words that come out of their mouthes whether it bee word of promise or of threatning whether of exhortation or of reprehension whether of peace and reconciliation or of warre and euill tidings whether of ioy and gladnesse or burdens and yokes of punishment heauy to beare These thinke and perswade themselues that they haue to doe onely with men and are not guilty of any contempt against God but they are greatly deceiued and shall one day know that they despise not the word of mortall man but of the almighty and eternall God Hence it is that we are charged on the contrary to take
heed how we heare Luk. 8 whē we come into his house Christ teacheth that in hearing the Ministers we heare him and in refusing them we refuse him Math. 10. The Apostle commendeth the Galatians for the performance of this duty that they were as carefull to heare him as to heare Christ himselfe chap. 4 14. My tentation that was in my flesh ye despised not nor reiected but receiued mee as an Angell of God euen as Christ Iesus What could he say more for them Or how could he better set foorth their zeale then to giue this testimony of them that they accounted of him in regard of his paines in the Ministerie not as an ordinary man not as a faithfull Minister onely not as an elect Angell onely but as Christ himselfe the head of men and Angels whose person he did represent and whose Church he did feed with wholesome doctrine This example should all of vs follow this doth the Lord require of all true Christians that they receiue his Ministers as his Messengers and reuerence them as himselfe in regard of their doctrine and haue thē in singular loue for their workes sake This we see to be worthily practised by Cornelius as well became a religious Captaine and a deuout Christian Acts 10. ◠10 33. We are all heere present before God to heare all things that are commanded thee of God Loe how great the dignity of the Ministery of the Church is loe how great the excellency of the Ministers of God is we must heare them as if we heard God forasmuch as they are sent of him they preach his word they deliuer no more then they haue receiued and he hath commanded them to publish it in his Name But alasse it is most horrible to behold the contempt that they suffer and the basenesse that is cast vpon this calling which is one of the causes of those greeuous plagues and iudgements that are brought vpon the world The disgrace and ignominy vnder which they lie greeueth the hearts of all the godly and not only greeueth their hearts but pierceth the Clouds and doth not onely pierce the Clouds but reacheth vp to heauen and doth not onely reach vp to heauen but entreth into the eares of the Lord of hosts and not onely entreth into his eares but doth stretch it selfe vnto God himselfe and returne vpon Christ the Prince of all Prophets which ought indeed to pierce and enter into the hearts of all prophane persons and serue to terrifie all those that reuile them and speake all manner of euill against them for the truths sake Let vs remember the saying of the Apostle touching the Thessalonians 2 Thess 2 13. When ye receiued the word of God which yee heard of vs ye receiued it not as the word of men but as it is in truth the word of God which effectually worketh also in you that beleeue This is a worthy commendation of this Church and a notable example which we ought to set before vs to follow it so that we must heare the word as Gods word whose force it carrieth with it Many heare it that do not heare it as Gods word It is a rare thing to finde such an hearer Some heare and then rage and storme when they are reproued Acts 7 57 17 18 and 22 23. Others refuse to heare at all and thinke such as make conscience of hearing to be more curious precise then there is cause Others embrace the word but yet not as the word as we see in Papists and hypocrites The Papists affirme that the Scripture or word written hath no authority in it selfe except it be allowed approued of the Church What other thing is this then to embrace the word but not as the word The hypocrites also doe not receiue the word with due reuerence nor expresse it in true obedience as their life doth witnesse against them These haue men onely in their thoughts and haue not God in their sight they may be said after a sort to receiue the word but they cannot be said to receiue it altogether as the word For if they did seriously and earnestly acknowledge it to bee of God and to haue him the author of it they would not leade their liues in that loose manner that they do Thirdly it reproueth those that contemne the doctrine of the Gospel The third reproofe for the poore and obscure conditiō of the Ministers that preach it For what I pray you was the estate of the Apostles Were they rich and renowned in the world Peter and Iohn going vp together into the Temple at the ninth houre of praier answered the lame man that expected to receiue something of them Siluer and gold haue I none Acts 3 6. Were they much befriended applauded of men The Apostle declareth and complaineth that all men had forsaken him and no man stood with him 2 Tim. 4 16. And Christ himselfe foretelleth that they should bee hated of all men for his Names sake Math. 10 ver 22. Were they honoured and magnified aboue others Or did they liue at ease and in pleasure Paul spareth not to paint out their life 1 Cor. 4 9 I thinke that God hath set foorth vs the Apostles last as it were appointed to death for wee are made a spectacle vnto the world and to Angels and to men Were they clad in purple and fared they deliciously euery day Did they dwell in gorgious houses and Princely pallaces In the words following he telleth vs how it fared with him and the rest of his brethren they were not attired in soft raiment they did not surfet through excesse Verse 12. but euen vnto this present we both hunger and thirst and are naked and are buffeted and haue no certaine dwelling place And yet notwithstanding these manifold aduersities and trials the Sonne of God pronounceth of them He that heareth you heareth me and iudgeth the wrongs to be done to himselfe which they suffer Let not vs therefore require honour or riches or glory or pompe or outward dignity in the Ministers of the Gospel but rather consider the goodnesse of God toward vs who knowing that we are not able to beare and abide his infinite Maiesty hath instituted the Ministery of his word that by men equall vnto vs and like to our selues he might teach vs his will and instruct vs in his word We shewed before that when the Lord himselfe in his owne voice preached to Israel at Mount Sinai they were so terrified and afraid that they asked for Moses that he might speake vnto them If the matter stood thus with them that had seene the wonders of God in the Land of Egypt and not many daies before had passed the red sea as it were by dry land what shall befall vs if he should vtter to vs his terrible voice as a most mighty thunder If then we heare patiently and obey readily the word that is brought vnto vs by weake and fraile man it
names and not in the Name of God They cannot say Thus saith the Lord but this I say vnto you not heare ye the word of the Lord but heare ye my word not that which God commandeth to obserue that do ye but keepe my word â—h 15 3. the commandements of men the traditions of the Elders the superstitions of the Fathers and such like humane ordinances wherby they make the word of God of none effect This carrieth no authority to the consciences of the hearers but it is as a sword that is blunt whose edge is turned that it cannot cut or enter into the flesh The word thus deliuered can neuer open the corrupt heart of man or do any good vnto the conscience If then we do not teach the flocke of God both by sincerity of doctrine and by innocency of life we shew our selues to be messengers of Satan not the Ministers of God to be false Prophets not true Teachers We are ioynt labourers with God and therefore he will be sanctified in all that come neere vnto him He feedeth the flock by our hands he conuerteth the soules by our Ministery and he saueth the hearers by our preaching and therefore we must not cause our office to be hated and contemned but by all meanes maintaine the dignity and authority of it to the vttermost of our power It is not only the corrupt doctrine but the euill life of the Ministers that maketh their calling to be vile and void in the eyes of worldly men If the persons that preach it be prophane they reiect Ministers Doctrine and Calling they set al at nought and let all alone And this is the deepe pollicy and subtilty of Satan wheÌ„ he dareth not openly oppose himselfe against the doctrine that is according to godlinesse nor encounter with the word of truth hand to hand he goeth to worke another way that he may cunningly vndermine it to which purpose he striueth to make it hatefull and contemptible by occasion of the Ministers and he duely obserueth their errors their faults and failings that with some colour he may cauill and so countenance his euill proceedings Christ our Lord and Sauiour did well and wisely foresee this and carefully did preuent this The treachery of Iudas was well knowne to the Iewes themselues hee betrayed his master forsooke the Apostles Mar. 26 27. ioyned with the Pharisies and in the end hanged himselfe This must needs bring a great scandall and much hinder the proceeding of the Gospel cause the Disciples to be euill spoken off and the truth it selfe to be reuiled Besides the Apostles might be afraid lest all their labour should be in vaine Wherefore to the end the Lord might adde strength courage vnto them and represse the slanders calumniations of the enemies of the Gospel and withall leaue a perpetuall direction vnto the whole Church that no man should refuse the purity of doctrine for the impurity of the liues of such as are the Teachers he vttereth and oftentimes repeateth this sentence Verily I say vnto you he that heareth you heareth mee Math. 10 40. Luke 10 16. Iohn 13 20. and he that heareth me heareth him that sent me he that despiseth you despiseth me and he that despiseth me despiseth him that sent me In these words he establisheth the authority of the Apostles doctrine and reprooueth all those that iudge of the doctrine by the Ministers and esteeme of the truth by the teachers For euen as Kings and Princes will not lose their right nor diminish the authority of their commandements albeit their Officers or Embassadors should exceed their calling and goe beyond the bounds of their commission in like sort whatsoeuer the Ministers of the Gospel shall be yet the word alwaies remaineth the same the promises and threatnings that are written in it shall be ratified by it we shall be iudged at the last day We must turne vnto it that shall not bow and bend to vs. For all flesh is as grasse and all the glory of man is as the flowre of grasse The grasse withereth and the flowre thereof falleth away but the word of the Lord endureth for euer 1 Pet. 1 24 25. To conclude therefore we must not cast our eyes so much vpon the Ministers that are the disposers of the mysteries of God as vppon the author of the Ministery which is the Lord himselfe neither be so carefull and attentiue to heare their voice as Christ himselfe speaking in them in whose Name they are Embassadors Doubtlesse they shall incurre the displeasure of God and receiue greeuous punishment whosoeuer are euilly affected to the Ministery of the word and their impiety shall detract and diminish nothing from the worthinesse of the doctrine it selfe which directeth vs to one God through our onely Mediatour Iesus Christ and teacheth vs to serue him with a true faith with a pure life with a loue vnfained Vse 4 Fourthly we ought from this ground of doctrine heere deliuered to giue them double honour and not withhold from them the wages of their worke and the recompence of their labours that is due vnto them but as euery labourer must haue his hire so ought the Ministers aboue the rest that labour in the word and doctrine to be maintained of the Church As the Church dependeth vpoÌ„ them for their allowance so they depend vpon her for their maintenance Thus the Pastour and the people do feed one another as a flocke of sheepe nourisheth the Shepheard who eateth the milke of them cloatheth himselfe with the wool of them and againe the Shepheard coucheth them into greene pastures and leadeth them by the still waters The people feed him with the bread of this life he feedeth theÌ„ with the bread of euerlasting life They minister to him in carnall things he to them in spirituall things They cannot lacke him in regard of their soules hee cannot be without them in regard of his body Thus then they do feed one another or at least ought to do If he receiue food of them and giue none vnto them againe he robbeth them of their goods and murthereth their soules If they on the other side receiue food of him so that they be taught of him and yet make him not partaker of a part of their goods they robbe him and cause him to depart from them and so become murtherers of their owne soules as if they did lay violent hands vpon themselues or rather as if they did famish themselues by refusing bread prouided for them inasmuch as where vision ceaseth there people perish Prou. 29 18. Nay the Lord accounteth of this sinne in another kinde and nature he chargeth such Church-robbers to be robbers and spoilers of God no lesse then they that stand by the high way and take a purse I doubt not but very many will be ready to scorne this comparison say What Do you liken vs to theeues Do you make no better of vs We are true
in the tenth chapter verses 35 30 37 38. the Israelites promise that they would truely pay their due to the Leuites that they would bring their first fruites the first borne of their sons of their Cattell of their Bullockes of their Sheepe and the tithes of the Land vnto the Leuites and Priests that minister in the house of God but when Nehemiah was absent they were slacke in performance of their promise We may obserue besides who they are that haue the chiefe hand in this sinne not the men of least account or lowest degree but the cheefe sort had the cheefest hand in this trespasse For who are they that most robbe the Church and pill and polle the Ministery and make themselues fatte with the spoiles of the tithes but those that shold be greatest friends vnto it euen great persons who make themselues greater by making Church-liuings lesser This we see plainely in the place named before where Nehemiah saith chap. 13 10 11 12. I perceiued that the portions of the Leuites had not beene giuen them for the Leuites and the Singers that did the work were fled euery one vnto his field Then contended I with the Rulers and saide Why is the house of God forsaken and I gathered them together and set them in their place c. Such therefore albeit they be great mighty are to bee reproued It is the duty of the Magistrate to see so these things and to correct the abuses that creepe into the Land and by all good meanes to release the oppressions that lie heauy vpon the Ministers of the church If God take the matter into his hand he will take an account of them that spoile the church and make them feele the greeuousnes of their sinne It is better that Nehemiah should correct the sinnes of the people then Nebuchadnezzar If God scourge vs by cruell enemies woe be to vs they are without all mercy and compassion Thus then we learne how and what to account of this sin to wit the withholding of maintenance froÌ„ the Ministers that it is robbing and spoiling of God a defacing and deforming of his kingdome This maintenance is the homage and tribute that God doth require of vs for the setting vp and continuance of his kingdome among vs whereby it followeth that tithes are holy sacred things not to be deteined nor imployed to any other vse The Apostle therefore saith Gal. 6 verse 7. Be not deceiued God is not mocked for whatsoeuer a man soweth that shall he also reape Vse 5 Lastly from hence ariseth comfort to such as do good to the Sanctuary and to the vttermost of their power further the worshippe of God they may assure themselues that God will account it reward it as done vnto himselfe Whatsoeuer is giuen to the maintenance of Gods seruice and the furtherance of true religion and the propagation of the Gospel is giuen to God himselfe serueth to aduance the glory of his Name as appeareth by sundry examples in holy Scripture worthy both of commendation of admiration and of imitation One example The first example we haue in Obadiah who liued in the daies of greeuous persecution wheÌ„ Iezabel made hauocke of the Church of God the Altars were cast downe and the Prophets slaine then did hee take an hundred of the Lords Prophets and hid them by fifties in a Caue and fed them with bread and water 1 Kin. 18. It is an easie matter in the daies of peace and quietnes to shew a loue to the Ministers of the word and to pretend our selues to bee friends and fauourers of the Gospel but let vs not flatter our selues for wee may heerein deceiue our selues This is no euident triall or certaine demonstration to proue our zeale to bee right forasmuch as we may do all this more for the applause of the world and to be well thought of among men then for loue we haue to the truth or to them that bring the truth glad tidings of good things But when all things are in an hurry and vprore when persecution is raised for the Gospels sake and Iezabel sendeth a messenger to Eliah 1 King 19 2. that his life shall bee taken away from him or when the Ministers are in disgrace and contempt of the world turned out of house and home when they are left succourlesse comfortlesse then to stand to them to releeue them to countenance theÌ„ and in a good cause to defend them is a notable signe of a liuely faith and of receiuing the truth in truth and sincerity God will not forget their effectuall faith and diligent loue and the patience of their hope in Iesus Christ he will haue them in continuall remembrance reward it as done vnto himselfe as God shewed himselfe in mercy to Obadiah and for his sake sent a gracious raine vpoÌ„ his inheritance and filled their hearts with ioy and gladnesse For euen as Elisha said to Iehoram King of Israel when they had no water for the host nor for the cattell that followed them What haue I to do with thee Get thee to the Prophets of thy father and to the Prophets of thy mother as the Lord of hosts liueth before whom I stand Surely were it not that I regard the presence of Iehoshaphat the King of Iudah I would not looke toward thee nor see thee 2 Kings 3 13 14. Iehoshaphat was a good and godly King who feared the Lord and in all distresses called vpon them euermore to aske counsell of the Prophets of the Lord and God suffereth his word to bee declared to the wicked themselues many times howbeit it is because of the godly that are among them euen so doth God deale with Ahab he would haue suffered him to follow the false Prophets that he fed and to be seduced by them and to perish in that famine but that he regarded Obadiah and that small remnant for whose sake he shewed mercy vpon the Land He had shewed mercy to the Lords Prophets the Lord sheweth mercy vnto him againe and is mindfull of his goodnesse as if he had done it vnto himselfe Another example The second example 2 Chr. 24 â—6 we haue in Iehoiada hee was honoured aliue and dead so that they buried him in the City of Dauid among the Kings because hee had done good in Israel both toward God and toward his house He set his heart to honour God and was zealous for his glory hee reformed religion he destroyed idolatry hee freed them from tyranny he established true piety and did much good to the Church and Common-wealth and as he was carefull to honour God so God honoured him and remembred him for good according to the greatnesse of his owne kindnesse and according to his seruants goodnesse The like we might say of Nehemiah The third example Nehem. 13 26 when the secret enemies of the Church had defiled the Priesthood and the couenant of the Priesthood and of the Leuites and that
cannot labour and therefore ought not to eate 2 Thess 3.10 We must care more for the feeding of the flocke then of our selues and feare more the losse of the sheep then the lacke of the fleece for which I pray you is more to be desired and of more price the sheepe it selfe or the fleece it carryeth Is not the sheepe is it not for them that Christ dyed and ought we not to leaue ninety and nine in the wildernesse and seeke out that which is lost or strayed that it starue not and perish Ezek. 34 2. Woe therefore vnto the shepheards of Israel that eate and cloathe themselues with the wooll that strengthen not the diseased neither heale the sicke nor binde vp the broken nor bring againe that which was strayed neither seeke out that which is lost Woe vnto such as are entred into a painefull calling and yet will take no paines in it that haue a great work to do and yet leade an idle lazie life that take vpon them the labour of the Ministery yet follow their pleasures and pastimes and doe nothing lesse then labour What calling requireth greater study to furnish themselues with matter and to bring out of their treasury things both olde and new And yet many there are that are entred into it that scarce bestow one houre in a day and sometimes in a weeke to preach the word and to giue euery one in the family their bread in due season Hence it is that some preach not at all neither thinke it to be their duty to preach to the people Others doe it so rawly and vnreuerently that the stuffe they bring will not abide workemanship and the meate they set forth is vndigested Such is their pride and ignorance that they dare vtter whatsoeuer commeth into their idle braines and their foolish mindes and they feare not to sit downe in the chaire of Moses that are not worthy to stand at the plough taile or to sit in the Artificers shop forasmuch as none of these ordinary trades and occupations can be discharged and performed without some preparation and yet these dare ascend into the Pulpit and stand aboue the people in the Name of God without any meditation Others there are that are of no ability neither haue any gifts to teach None more forward to catch from the people and none more backeward to preach to the people for indeed they are not able What should the Church doe with such blinde guides When Christ sent his disciples before he went to Ierusalem to a town that was ouer against them and told them they should find an asse bound and a colt with her cōmanding them to loose them bring them vnto him ◠21.3 19.29 and charging them If any man said ought vnto them to say that the Lord had need of them so it were fit that these two-legged and dumbe-tongued asses were loosed sent away howbeit we cannot say that the Lord hath need of them or that the Church hath need of them ◠5 13. ◠14.34 Neither can we say they are the salt of the earth forasmuch as they haue lost their sauour and therefore are thenceforth good for nothing but to be cast out neither are they meete for the land nor profitable for the dunghill but to be trodden vnder foot of men To these we may ioyne such as are better able to teach but no whit more willing that hide their gifts in the earth and couer them vnder a bushell like to that vnfaithfull and sloathfull seruant that exercised not the talent he had receiued The more God hath bestowed vpon them the more he requireth at their hands Vse and practise encrease the gifts that are giuen vnto vs but idlenesse and sluggishnesse doe diminish them Though they haue mouthes to speake yet if they open them not they may be called dumbe dogges as well as they that are ignorant Though they haue tongues and throats to vtter a voyce yet if they hold their peace they may be called idle shepheards forasmuch as they are the worke of mens hands and not of Gods Though they haue their eyes in their head and can see farre yet if they shut them and close them vp they may be called blinde guides that take vpon them to direct others but cannot gouerne themselues For it is all one to the people whether their Ministers be ignorant and cannot teach or whether they be idle and will not teach seeing both these waies the Church goeth to ruine And if there be any difference such as are able to preach and will not do the greater hurt For touching these poore and silly soules that can doe nothing they are not much regarded or followed euery man can point them out easily but as for those that are counted great Clearks and take themselues to be no small fooles they draw many eyes after them the people haue a great opiniō of them they submit themselues vnto them and seeke no further They begin to thinke that if hearing of the word were so necessary for them as some greene heads precise fellows would make them beleeue surely then those Ministers would preach more often for they know Gods will they are not ignorant of his word So then the blind and vnlearned Ministers are hurtfull but the meanest sort of men in a manner can say of them Alas our Minister is no body he is not able nor meet to teach vs and therefore we must seeke food abroad or else we are like to be famished whereas the other sort are counted graue and stayed men deepe Diuines and great scholers and the hearers so hang vpon their sleeues that they will heare no other they checke those that goe about to controlle him or his doings they say If wee were out of the way he would tell vs and if so much teaching were needfull he would teach vs if these things were euill he would not vse them for he knoweth what is what as well as the proudest of them all Neuerthelesse Christ our Sauiour teacheth Luke 10.42 that one thing is necessary and that is the hearing of his word but these haue learned a heerer way to heauen then Christ could shew them and more wisdome then he could teach them But let them take heed that their wisdome be not turned into folly and while they seeke a neerer way to the kingdome of heauen let them beware lest they neuer come there For if they wil learne nothing but when they list and how they list and of whom they list and content themselues with a cold collation once in a moneth or twice in a quarter or foure times in a yeere they will hardly attaine to sound knowledge and vnderstanding in the mysteries of godlinesse and they shall be as farre from science as their teachers are from conscience Other Ministers there are that so ouerlade themselues with liuings that their maintenance is greater then their labor and are willing for single
worke to take double wages They labour in one place and receiue recompence for their labour in two places If we should see a day-labourer worke diligently all the yere long with one man and at the yeeres end aske his hire at the hands of two men we would account it iniustice and deny to pay him These men that now we speake off who are like vnto Issachar compared to a strong asse couching downe betweene two burdens can labor but among one people Gen. 49.14 and yet they will haue maintenance of two Parishes If they obiect that they diuide their labours and take paines among them both I answer that helpeth not the matter forasmuch as while they are absent from them and come not among them they take as much of them as when they preach vnto them If the day-labourer of whom we spake before should worke halfe the yeere with them and require of them paiment for the whole yeere they wold not be so simple to grant it though they would be so shamelesse to demaund it These are they that make the calling of the Minister gainefull rather then painefull and sildome or neuer thinke of the account which they are to make for the soules committed vnto them and yet will be sure to haue the greatest maintenance that the Church or Churches can minister vnto them Vse 3 Lastly as this duty and doctrine serueth for the direction of the Ministers that as they looke to be maintained so all are not fit for this office because they must preach in season and out of season and not intangle themselues in matters and businesse of the world that they cannot intend to giue themselues to reading to exhortation and doctrine so it teacheth the people to haue a speciall care of their Ministers that they leaue them not destitute and distracted for want of necessaries They watch for our soules and therefore wee ought to prouide for their bodies We heard before that the Apostle willeth the Galathians Gal. 6.6 to communicate of their goods to their Pastours that labour among them Whereby it appeareth that in those daies so soone as the Gospel began to be planted the Ministers of the word began to be neglected in their daily ministration For as the word it selfe was contemned so were they also that preached it If the word it selfe be had in price and estimation the feete of them that bring glad tidings of peace will be beautifull vnto vs Rom. chapter 10. verse 15. And by this note wee may prooue our selues whether the word be precious vnto vs or not If we regard not the Ministers in what condition they liue among vs but leaue thē in a most poore necessitous estate it is euident that we make little reckoning of the word it selfe Where the Ministers are vilified and basely esteemed it is manifest that the horrible contempt of the word it selfe reigneth there And this is a notable policy of the diuell wherby he vndermineth vs and cunningly getteth ground of vs. For he defraudeth the Ministers of their maintenance that the Church may be spoiled of her Ministers He knoweth wel that if the Church should want the Ministers and haue them taken out of the way he might rage and rauen at his pleasure kill and murther freely as he listed Plutar. in the life of Demosthenes as if the wolues could get the dogges that kept the flocke into their hands they would destroy the sheepe without mercy The diuell is a cruell and sauage wolfe the Ministers are the keepers of the flocke and watch ouer it if they be any way remooued the diuell will suddenly prey vpon them and make hauocke of them Hence it is that the Lord saith in the book of Deuteronomy chap. 12.19 Take heed to thy selfe that thou forsake not the Leuite as long as thou liuest vpon the earth And in the 14. cha 27 verse he repeateth this exhortation againe The Leuite that is within thy gate thou shalt not forsake him for he hath no part nor inheritance with thee The Leuites were appointed of God to serue him and to teach his people that his Law might be knowne among them and therfore it was great reason they should haue wherewith to maintaine them A part of the inheritance belonged vnto them as they descended of the linage of Abraham howbeit God had put them from it to the end they should not be combred with earthly things neither troubled with tillage nor distracted with any other businesse but wholly giue themselues to the performance of their duties And the people also must doe their duties vnto them Great is the vnthankefulnes of this vnthankefull world The wretched Idolaters that worship they know not what spare no cost to maintaine their Priests wheras in the meane season such as serue God purely in their places are in no account and men are content not only to set light by them but vtterly to forsake them And what is the cause of this surely because they reprooue vs for our sinnes and suffer not euery man to doe what he listeth which made the Apostle say Gal. 4.16 Am I become your enemy because I tell you the trueth We all by nature desire liberty and cannot abide to be touched by Gods word we will not be reprooued Wee had rather maintaine such as would neuer speake word vnto vs then such preachers as exhort diligently and rebuke sinne powerfully and discharge their duties carefully How many are there that had rather nourish and keepe with great charge a great rabble of greasie Fryars and an whole Couent of idle Monkes to chaunt and houle all the day long then to finde one painefull preacher to speake vnto them as he ought to doe And how many are there if they might haue their owne choyce that had rather pay their tithes and giue their money to ignorant persons and idle bellies that can doe nothing or will doe nothing then to faithful Pastours that are according to Gods owne heart and might turne vs from darkenesse to light and from the power of Satan vnto eternal life Wherefore it is not without cause that the Lord would not haue the Ministers forsaken which publish true doctrine in his Name Neither doth this tend to the benefite of the Ministers either onely or principally but to the good of the people themselues For such as refuse to maintaine those that bring home vnto them the doctrine of saluation doe bereaue themselues of the food of their soules and the bread of life which is all one as if they should goe about to starue themselues for hunger When the Ministers teach this trueth of God that maintenance is due vnto them they are censured to preach for themselues and to seeke their owne profit and to pleade their owne causes howbeit this serueth for the common benefite of the whole people and the generall welfare of the whole Church of God that true religion might be maintained obedience toward God continued and the vnity
are like to male-contents that had rather liue vpon the spoiles of others then take paines themselues wishing that all things were in a tumult confusion and combustion that they might catch the goods belonging vnto others holding this principle that it is good fishing in troubled waters Wherefore it is a notable exhortation of the wise man Prou. 6.16 17 18. 19. These sixe things doth the Lord hate yea seuen are an abomination vnto him a proude looke a lying tongue and hands that shed innocent blood an heart that deuiseth wicked imaginations feet that be swift in running to mischiefe a false witnesse that speaketh lyes and him that soweth discord among brethren Of this kinde there are many seuerall sorts first a relation of the bare words against the meaning as Matth. 26.69 At the last came false witnesses and said This fellow said I am able to destroy the Temple of God and to build it in three dayes Christ spake some such words Ioh. 2.19 but neither altogether the same neither to the same end and purpose because he spake of the Temple of his body This is a breach of the ninth commandement the which albeit it be more cunning in the rest yet it argueth greater malice when for want of other matter and better proofe we set their owne words vpon the racke and stretch euery ioynt of them out of their place Secondly to open the secret sinnes of our neighbour to any man especially if hee commit them of infirmitie contrary to the general rule of Christ Matthew 18. verse 15. If thy brother shall trespasse against thee goe and tell him his fault betweene thee and him alone if he shall heare thee thou hast gained thy brother This is the right and ready way to gaine our brother to make his sinne secret and as it were to couer it with a garment so long as there is any hope by priuate exhortation and admonition to winne him To blaze abroad and to publish to the knowledge of others their frailty is not the way to gaine them but to stirre them vp against vs and to harden their hearts and to stop their eares when wee speake vnto them For except it appeare vnto those whom we exhort or reprooue that wee loue them and that our admonitions proceed from that fountaine we shall neuer doe them any good neither will they euer regard our words but they will seeme harsh and vnpleasant vnto them Thirdly euill suspicions when nothing can be done of our brother be it neuer so honest or religious but we suspect the worst of it and speake the worst of it whereas loue is not suspicious but hopeth all things endureth all things beareth all things beleeueth all things 1 Cor. 13.7 Hence it is that the Apostle teacheth that the end of the commandement is charity out of a pure heart and of a good conscience and of faith vnfained 1 Tim. 1.5 and in the last Chapter of that Epistle he yoketh enuy strife railings and euil surmisings together the which whosoeuer follow after do know nothing concerning godlinesse Lastly to accuse our neighbour for that which is true and certaine through hatred and malice and with a purpose to hurt and destroy if we can him that we accuse and against whom we complaine as appeareth 1 Sam. 22.9 in the example of that dogged and diuellish enemy Doeg who was appointed ouer the seruants of Saul he said I saw the sonne of Ishai when he came to Nob to Ahimelech the sonne of Ahitub who asked counsel of the Lord for him and gaue him victuals and the sword of Goliah of whom Dauid sath in one of his Psalmes Thy tongue deuiseth mischiefes Psal 52.2 3 4. like a sharpe razor working deceitfully thou louest euill more then good and lying rather then to speake righteousnesse thou louest all deuouring words O thou deceitfull tongue All these particular points teach vs to beware of whispering and construing of all things in the euill part Vse 2 Secondly it condemneth all rash iudgement when we iudge amisse of others both of an euill minde and for some euill end Christ giueth vs warning to beware of this wickednesse Matth. 7.1 2. Iudge not that ye be not iudged for with what measure ye mete it shal be measured to you againe And the Apostle Iames maketh the like exhortation chap. 3.1.2 My brethren be not many masters knowing that wee shall receiue the greater condemnation for in many things we offend all Cicer. act 2. in Verr. These rash and rigorous iudges neuer regard nor consider their owne offences they can search and sift into other mens actions as men winnow wheate and yet are carelesse of themselues The heathen accounted it intolerable to reprooue other men when themselues are as faulty This is no better then Pharisaicall hypocrisie This is done diuerse wayes The first is when a man hath done good things holily purely The firâ—◠〈◊〉 of iudgeâ—â—â—â— and sincerely we iudge them done hypocritically dissemblingly and wickedly This iudgement is a wrong iudgement and forbidden in the word of God This was the practise of the diuell toward Iob chap. 1.9 and 2.4 He was a iust man one that feared God and eschewed euill Satan charged him to doe all hypocritically only because God had blessed him and made an hedge about him and about his house and about all that hee had on euery side so that his substance was increased in the land and therefore he suggesteth that if God would put forth his hand now and touch all that he had he would curse him to his face As the diuell himselfe dealeth so deale the children of the diuel with the faithfull He is the old serpent which deceiueth the world and accuseth our brethren before our God day and night Reuel 12.9.10 so also doe his children that beare his image and are transformed into his likenesse These are vniust and wrongfull censurers of the deedes and actions of other men whereof there are many in the world If the godly giue themselues to prayer a duty that God so often commandeth and his children haue so often practised with great fruit and successe and would not omit or giue ouer though it should cost them their liues Dan. 6.11 it is censured to be counterfeit holinesse If they be troubled more then other men and are chastened euery day their enemies hit it in their teeth that they are plagued for their sinnes If they be afflicted in conscience that they feele the burden of their sinnes pressing sore vpon theÌ„ they are iudged to be madde and out of their wits If they delight to heare the word publikely and to be conuersant in reading and searching of the Scriptures priuately they are accused to be precise and whatsoeuer they doe they shall be charged to do it not sincerely but corruptly not in trueth but in outward shew not from the heart but from the mouth and lips onely This was the offence of Eli toward Hannah he being a
drawne to adde one sinne of periury to the heapes of their other wickednesse or may easily be brought to lift at an oath for a little lucre and base gaine or make little account to renounce and sell Christ himselfe for thirty pence as Iudas dâ—d that is for a small aduantage Such then must be sought out to testifie the trueth as are worthy of credit as feare not the faces of men as euermore haue God before their eies As then such are to be chosen so these that can doe nothing with iudgement and discretion with aduise and deliberation ought to be refused of which the Prophet saith Esay 4â— Heare ye this O house of Iacob which are called by the name of Israel and are come out of the waters of Iudah which sweare by the Name of the Lord and make mention of the God of Israel but not in trueth nor in righteousnesse Hence it is that the Prophet requireth that our oathes be performed in trueth in righteousnesse and in iudgement Ier. 5. which cannot be expected of vs or performed of them Secondly this doctrine directly meeteth Vse 2 with the common but yet corrupt practise of our times in which swearing is turned into a custome so that euery one garnisheth his ordinary talke with gracelesse and needlesse oathes if this may be called a garnishing and not rather a disgracing That communication is gracious which ministreth grace to the hearers other talke is rotten and retchlesse when men make no conscience of taking the Name of God in vaine This is a greeuous sinne in yong and old in men and women in rich and poore It is accounted a speciall ornament to our speech and we thinke it carryeth no credit nor countenance except it be now and then spiced with an oath It beginneth euery where to be esteemed the part of a gentleman and a note and cognizance to know him and discerne him from others He is iudged a puritane and a precise foole that reproueth it and vseth it not Alas to what height of sinne are we come the measure is filled vp the iudgement is at hand Herein O Lord be mercifull vnto vs and indeed thou art mercifull a God of pittie and patience or else the land were not able to beare vs. The practise of it is of the diuel yet we are not afraid of it few men make conscience of it The children that play in the streetes haue learned to sweare so soone as they can speake and are weaned from their mothers breasts The Rogues and Vagabonds that settle themselues in no family or society take the sacred Name of God in their mouth make it thier occupation to begge with it The chapmen that sell their wares to others are as ready to sell their soules to the diuell to get sometimes one peny He is not accounted a good shop-man that is likely to thriue that doth not burnish and varnish his bad wares with the glorious Name of God he is not reckoned worth a chip that will not sweare at euery word to deceiue those that deale with him and yet God threatneth that he wil cut off as well on this side as on that Zach. 5.3 euery one that sweareth so that the curse shall remaine in the middes of his house and shall consume it with the timber thereof and the stones thereof But some will say we doe not Obiect 1 sweare by the Name of God we sweare not but by our faith or troth or by our Lady or the Masse or by Saint Mary Bee it so Answer yet euen these also are breaches of the law of God Faith and truth are precious iewels that adorn the heart of a Christian they must be kept there as safely as a treasure Will a man lay a pearle to gage for euery trifle or wil a man defile his best raiment with the worst mire It is to be feared that these haue little faith in the heart that haue it so commonly in the mouth As for the crosse or the masse or the rood and such like reliques they are abominable idols of which the Prophet complaineth â—c 5.7 They haue sworne by them that are no gods This is called a forsaking of God â—os 8.14 The Prophet saith They shall fall and neuer rise againe And the Prophet Zephany declareth that the Lord will destroy man beast because they did swear by the Lord and by Malcham â—ph 1.5 We see hereby what religion and fear of God is in the greatest multitude for not one of an hundreth feareth an oth or refraineth froÌ„ swearing Not a day passeth ouer their heads but they breake out this way No occasion is offered vnto them to speake but an oath shall be at one end of their talke They are so far froÌ„ striuing against it that they delight in it and make no more conscience of an oath then of a word and vse swearing more then eating and drinking Where the lawes of the land do bridle men there is some abstaining from sin and few in comparison of the rest offend It is true indeed that no punishment will restraine all persons yet notwithstanding the most are terrified by seuerity and sharpnesse as in cases of treasons of murthers of thefts c. There are few in comparison of others that are guilty of these and why because they are looked vnto that offend this way If men were let alone in these also to themselues wee should haue rebellions and robberies and shedding of blood as common as othes For where conscience of sin is wanting feare of punishment and terrour of death must keepe in awe But where the lawes of Princes are most remisse there a flood-gate is set open to all impiety that ouerfloweth the banks and ouerwhelmeth all before it without measure as swearing and blaspheming contempt of the word prophaning the Sabboth whoredome c. These are common this is the broad way and wide gate that many enter into without controlment The causes of this general abuse and common sin of swearing are these foure â—e causes of â—mon â—aring First custome and common vse wherby many thinke themselues excused Tell them of their sin and aduise them to leaue it They will answer I confesse it is naught and I am to blame for it it is a custome I haue gotten Thus they defend themselues by custome plead prescription but in the meane season they hold their wicked and vnreasonable custome stil and wil by no meanes be brought from it And yet if we will speake the truth what is it te pretend custome to countenance sin but to confesse wee doe and speake all things without the feare of God For froÌ„ whence proceedeth this custome of sinning but from this root to wit that we commit sin vpon sinne one day after another Muscul comment in Mat. cap. 5. without any reuerence of the Maiesty of God Wherefore it standeth vs vpon to breake this corrupt custome by a contrary custome to
consequently Obiect 2 the Pope may for the auoyding of a greater inconuenience tollerate and permit this sinne without fault and without being charged with any allowance of the sinne it selfe It is one thing to approue and another to allow a thing as God permitteth many wicked actes in the world which notwithstanding he detesteth I answer Answer the comparison is vnequall that I say not it is blasphemous It is the fearefull iudgement of God vpon his enemies to make such monstrous and mishapen conclusions God hath a royall prerogatiue aboue his law and is not subiect vnto it but to the righteousnesse of his owne will He permitteth the abominations that are committed that by his infinite power and wisdome he may turne all things to the glory of his mercy or iustice It is not so with the Magistrate he must bee obedient to the law of God and all his authority is to be subiect vnto it it is his office to punish knowne euill and not to permit it neither is hee able to turne euill into good by his suffering of it Besides it will not follow from hence to speak nothing of the Popes temporall iurisdiction and of the right he claimeth to be a temporall Prince neither can it any way iustifie his practise who raiseth rents and taketh fines for bawdry and therfore maketh himselfe no better then a bawde to whores and knaues forasmuch as he maintaineth them and they maintaine him They haue streetes and houses assigned vnto them where they shall dwell and he taketh their money whch they pay with ease and liue in brauery and excesse with the rest Lastly we may conclude from this reason that Magistrates if they list may permit all maner of wickednesse and suffer it to escape vnpunished and not be charged with the allowance of it For if this reason doe hold in one particular God may permit therfore the Magistrate may it is good in all which were to open a gap wide to all prophannesse Libertinisme Atheisme and Epicurisme A third argument Obiect is this a naughty thing may sometimes be necessary and being necessary and consequently impossible to be remooued it must needes be tollerated without fault as they goe about to prooue by testimony of Christ there must be offences Matth. 18.11 and of Paul there must be heresies 1 Corinth 11.19 Heere is a necessity of offences and heresies yet Christ and Paul were not in fault neither did they allow heresies I answer Answer first I would know whether they meane euery wicked thing or onely some wicked thing I suppose they meane not in generall that euery naughty thing is so necessary that it should be tollerated for then they must speake plainely with the diuels tongue and openly vtter his language Doe they then vnderstand it of some naughty and wicked thing that is necessary and so to bee tollerated Then the reason must be framed in this maner Some euill is necessary and therefore to be suffered but the stewes is some euil that is necessary and therfore the stewes ought to be tollerated Euery one meanly seen in the art of reasoning knoweth that the forme of this reason is starke naught and neither necessary nor to be suffered for of particulars nothing can follow Againe they peruert and corrupt the meaning of Christ and his Apostle Such things as cannot be auoyded may be accounted necessary according to the decree of God When he purposeth to try his children to haue them discerned from hypocrites oftentimes euils yea euen heresies breake forth from the corruption of men This is true we confesse and so much the places proue and inferre So then we must distinguish of tolleration which is of two sorts there is a tolleration of necessity and a tolleration of negligence The one is good as when a Magistrate hauing a subiect that committeth treason or such heinous crime that he cannot punish by reason of his owne weaknesse and his subiects power this he must beare of necessity because he hath no remedy so Dauid dealt toward Ioab when hee had slaine Abner with the sword 2. Sam. 3.39 I am this day weake though annointed king and these men the sonnes of Zeruiah be too hard for me the Lord shall reward the dooer of euill according to his wickednesse Where we see he tollerateth the euill which he could not remedy and referreth the execution of iustice vnto God that was of ability and power to punish it So may the Magistrate beare with patience for a certaine season not failing in his duty howbeit this must not be alwayes for when there is no such cause to suffer a knowne sinne to escape vnpunished he may not winke at it and beare with it There is also a tolleration that is euill which is done of negligence carelesnesse and ouermuch lenity and indulgence this is no necessary tolleration as when Eli bare with his sonnes in his old age did not chastise them for their offences this way doe they offend that punish not at all those that are to be punished or punish lightly such as are to be punished seuerely This tolleration of negligence cannot be implyed from the former places of Scripture seeing that to iustifie the wicked and to condemne the innocent are both of them equally an abomination vnto the Lord. Prouerbes 17.15 Lastly I would gladly vnderstand whether our aduersaries would reason thus Heresies must be therefore tollerate heresies and suffer heretikes to remaine therefore burne not heretikes confute not heresies but let them alone If they dare not reason thus why doe they presse vs with the like consequent if they will needs conclude after this manner what wrong haue they done to our brethren and how much innocent blood haue they shed in the late dayes of persecution O that this argument had beene coyned and vrged in Queene Maries dayes among vs or might now preuaile with the Spanish Inquisition then should not the soules of them that were slain for the word of God Reuel 6.9 10. and for the testimony which they held cry out with a loud voyce saying How long O Lord holy and true dost thou not iudge and auenge our blood on them that dwell on the earth The last argument is this that the Protestants permit vsurie by their lawes and doe not punish Obiect 4 men for taking ten in the hundred which is done to meet with a greater inconuenience or mischiefe and so doth the Pope with his stewes Heereunto we may adde that which Parsons patcheth together after his trifling manner namely that we allow not the Catholikes absenting themselues from the Church and yet we make them pay for their recusancy I answer Answer to the first instance that if we punish not all byting gaine or suffer the poore to be oppressed we cannot be excused but are to bee blamed forasmuch as the word of God forbiddeth to oppresse the poore by vsury Exo. 22.25 Leuit. 25.35 36. Deu. 23.19 Touching the second instance or example
to the people of God and to prouide for them in their necessities and to deliuer them from the oppressions of the mighty in consideration whereof he is bold to intreate the Lord to thinke vpon him for good according to all that he had done for his people Neh. 5 19. So is it lawfull for vs to craue of God to be mindfull of vs in goodnesse according as we haue done to others and dealt toward them If we remember God we may be assured that he will remember vs. If we be carefull to heare his word he is carefull to heare our prayers according to his promise He will returne like for like care for care hearing for hearing and blessing for blessing If we be carefull to heare his voyce his eares are open to heare vs and if we blesse him he will blesse vs. And as he hath promised to heare them that heare him so hee hath threatned not to heare them that will not heare him Prou. 1 28 29. They shall call vpon me but I will not answer they shall seeke me early but they shall not finde me for that they hated knowledge and did not chuse the feare of the Lord. And to this purpose speaketh the Lord in the Prophets Micah 3 4. Zach. 7 13. They shall cry vnto the Lord but he will not heare them hee will euen hide his face from them at that time as they haue behaued themselues ill in their doings This is a greeuous threatning and full of all discomfort It is as it were the top of all misery to haue God stop his eares against vs. To liue in this sort is worse then a thousand deaths If a Subiect had a petition to put vp to the Prince and knew he would turne away his face from him how neare would it goe vnto him and how would he bee discouraged Or if a childe knew that whatsoeuer he asked of his father should be denied vnto him except he obeyed his father in that whereunto he exhorted him I suppose it would stirre vp the sonne to doe the will of his father In like manner it ought to be with euery one of vs. Seeing God hath bounded and limited his hearkning vnto our voyce when we speake vnto him with this condition that wee hearken vnto his voyce when he speaketh vnto vs it ought to moue vs to heare his word with feare reuerence and to expresse the power of it in obedience that so we may comfort our selues with assurance of Gods mercy toward vs in regard of our zeale and affection toward him Thirdly from hence we may learne to bee Vse 3 patient vnder the punishments that do befall vs. For seeing God will punish vs in the same manner that we offend when we feele perceiue that he meeteth with vs and hath found vs out and that we can no longer be hidden nor our actions from his eyes let vs stoope downe vnder his hand and hold our peace because he hath done it Let vs not fixe and fasten our eyes vpon the earth beneath nor dwell vpon the meditations of mens dealings toward vs but lift our hearts vnto God who alwaies punisheth vs iustly he being the righteous Iudge of all the world to whom is incident no vnrighteousnesse If we bee slandered and defamed by others let vs consider whether we haue not done the like to others and therefore the Lord recompenceth vs in the same kinde and as it were taketh our feet in the snare that we haue laid for others and casteth vs into the same pit which we digged for them as it fell out to Haman who was hanged vpon his owne gallowes so that as we haue wronged others it falleth out that we must receiue wrong from others This is the vse that Salomon pointeth out in the booke of Ecclesiastes Eccl. 7 21 â— Take no heed vnto all wordes that are spoken lest thou heare thy seruant curse thee for oftentimes also thine owne heart knoweth that thou thy selfe likewise hast cursed others Let vs therefore be patient in iniuries let vs not slander them that slander vs nor reuile them that reuile vs nor speake euill of them that speake euill of vs. Moses is commended that when Miriam and Aaron rose vp against him and moued sedition by reason of the Ethiopian woman whom he had married he possessed his soule with patience and bare all their reproches with meeknesse of spirit for hee was very meeke aboue all the men that were vpon the face of the earth Numb 12 3. Numb 1â— 1 It is said of Saul being made King of Israel that when the children of Belial saide How shall this man saue vs and they despised him in their hearts he gaue them not taunt for taunt nor rebuke for rebuke hee commanded not the standers by to take away their liues albeit they deserued it and he had power in his hand to do it but he held his peace 1 Sam 10 1â— and passed by their reproches as a blinde man that saw them not as a deafe man that heard them not and as a man without sense that felt them not When Shemei reproched Dauid and cursed him with an horrible curse Dauid with patience abstaineth and with perswasion refraineth others from reuenge that offered themselues to take off the head of that dead dogge so that he saide Let him alone 2 Sam. 16 â—2 it may bee that the Lord will locke vpon mine affliction and requite good for his cursing this day Hee could haue returned vpon him curse for curse nay wounds for words but he knew well enough and teacheth it to others in another place that hee which loueth cursing the same shall come vpon him Ps 10â— 1â— â— and hee that delighteth not in blessing it shall be farre from him because as he cloathed himselfe with cursing like as with his garment so it shall come into his bowels like water and like oyle into his bones It is well said of an heathen man Sentâ—â— Feare none more then thine owne conscience This is the right and ready way to get a good name and to keepe it being gotten to iudge of others with right iudgement and christian equity carrying a charitable opinion of euery one thinking well of them speaking the best of them and couering the multitude of infirmities as Shem and Iaphet did the nakednesse of their father This is true charity indeed and heereby we may assure our owne hearts that wee loue not in word and tongue onely but in deed and truth The counsell of the Prophet is good wholesome to this purpose Psal 34.12 13 14 15. What man is hee that desireth life and loueth many daies that he may see good Keepe thy tongue from euill and thy lippes from speaking guile depart from euill and doe good seeke peace and pursue it The reason is because the eyes of the Lord are vpon the righteous and his eares are open vnto their cry whereas the face of the Lord
vnto him and hee dyed as the man of God had saide Zachariah the Priest had an Angell sent vnto him from God standing at the right side of the Altar of Incense 〈◊〉 1 13. telling him that His prayer was heard and that his wife should beare him a sonne and that many should reioyce at his birth â—â—rse 14. howbeit hee would not beleeue the message he measured all things by the course of nature the word of the Angel would not suffice him that stood in the presence of God and was sent to speake vnto him and to shew him these good tydings hee must farther heare verse 18. Whereby hee should know this But he that would not rest in these good tydings is constrained to heare heauy tydings that he should be dumbe â—se 20 and not be able to speake vntill the day that these things be done because he beleeued not his words which should bee fulfilled in their season The like we might also say of the Israelites in the wildernesse as wee shal see afterwards in the eleuenth chapter of this booke of Numbers Moses shewed the weakenesse of his faith and the people the want of their faith so that the Lord complaineth against them against Moses that hee was of little Faith against the rest that they were for the most part a faithlesse generation albeit they had knowne his goodnes tryed his power felt his iustice and seene his mercies and miracles plentifully amongst them he might iustly take vp the same complaint against his people which Christ did against his Disciples Mat. 17. verse 17. O generation faithlesse and crooked how long now shall I bee with you How long now shall I suffer you Hence it is that when Moses considering the want they had of flesh Numb 11 21 22. saide Sixe hundred thousand foote-men are there of the people among whom I am and thou sayest I will giue them flesh that they may eate a moneth long Shall the sheepe and the Beeues be slaine for them to finde them eyther shall all the fish of the sea bee gathered together for them to suffice them The Lord saide vnto Moses Is the Lordes hand shortned Thou shalt see now whether my worde shall come to passe vnto thee or no. Hee sent them that which they desired but hee sent it not as a blessing they lusted with Concupiscence in the Wildernesse and tempted GOD in the Desert so that it turned to bee a curse vnto them Verse 33. for While the flesh was yet betweene their teeth before it was chewed euen the wrath of the Lord was kindled against the people and hee smote the people with an exceeding great plague Yea such was the iudgement that came vppon them Verse 34. that the place was called Kibroth hattaauah the graues of Lust for there they buried the people that fell a lusting to keepe thereby the greatnesse of their sinne fresh in remembrance verifying that also which the Prophet saith Psal 106 16. Hee gaue them their request but he sent leannesse into their soule They had flesh enough but it did them no good they abounded but their aboundance turned to their destruction So wheÌ„ they wanted water and Moses Aaron did not teach them to be patient vnder the crosse and contented with Gods hand the Lord spake vnto them Because ye beleeued mee not Numb 2â— 12 to sanctify me in the presence of Israel therefore ye shal not bring this Congregation into the land which I haue giuen them There is no greater wrong can bee done to God then to doubt of his trueth of all sinnes this is one of the most highest and most heinous to haue in vs an euill heart and vnfaithfull to depart away from the liuing God Wherefore when wee or any part of the Church are in extreamity and lye vnder affliction let vs not cast off our confidence that hath great recompence of reward Heere is a stay to rest vpon heere is a pillar that cannot bee shaken heere is a most sure and firme foundation vpon which we should builde our house Is hee more mercifull to his Saints then they can wish or desire Let vs then know for a certainety that there is great hope of deliuerance in the greatest extreamities though wee know no way to escape but that wee rest as a prey in the teeth of the Lyon yet the loue of God toward vs is infinite and vnspeakeable hee can restore vs and redeeme vs by sundry wayes that wee could not thinke of nor dreame of nor desire This is that which Mordecai is bolde to put Esther in minde of Ester 4 14. If thou holdest thy peace at this time comfort and deliuerance shall appeare to the Iewes out of another place but thou and thy Fathers house shall perish Faith is the ground of things hoped for and the euidence of things not seene Heb 11 1. If there be faith in vs as the graine of Mustard seede which is very little we shall finde the benefite and fruite of it If any grace bee wanting in vs the fault is in our selues and not in God wee haue the truth of his word deliuered vnto vs but we beleeue not the doctrine which we heare This wee see in the Prophet Esay chap. 50 2. Wherefore came I and there was no man I called and none answered is mine hand so shortned that it cannot help Or haue I no power to deliuer Beholde at my rebuke I dry vp the sea I make the floodes desert Their Fish rotteth for want of water and dieth for thirst And afterwards the same Prophet vrgeth this point Esay 59.1 2. Behold the Lords hand is not shortned that it cannot saue neither his eare heavy that it cannot heare but your iniquities haue separated betweene you and your GOD and your sinnes haue hidden his face from you that he will not heare Nay his eare is so farre from being heauy that he cannot heare that on the other side he is quicke of hearing and so quicke that hee is sought of them that asked not for him and found of them that sought him not Esay 65 1. Seeing then hee is fo bountifull aboue all our desires woe vnto vs if wee beleeue not his worde nor rest vpon his power nor content our selues with his promise When the Israelites were oppressed with the hard and cruell taske-masters of the Egyptians what could they desire or what did they desire at the hands of Pharaoh but to go into the wildernes to serue him and to carrie with them their owne Cattle their children and their substance But God did not only grant that vnto them but brought them out with great substance Psal 105 37. Exod. 12 29. He gaue them siluer and gold there was not one feeble person among their tribes They neuer durst aske of God to giue them the treasures and the spoiles of their enemies yet he gaue them that which they neither dared to aske nor desired to obtaine for they
Againe Verse 5. they musâ— suffer no razor to come vpon their heads but must let the locks of their haire to grow vntil the dayes be fulfilled in the which he separateth himselfe vnto the Lord besides they must not defile themselues by any dead body nor lament for any of the dead but if any did come neere them or touch them all was frustrate and made voyde the dayes of their separation and abstinence were to beginne againe and they stood in the state wherein they were before they entred into this holy vow The second degree of their sanctification was at the end of the dayes of their vow then they must be brought to the dore of the Tabernacle of the Congregation and offer their offering vnto the Lord c. Vse 1 This is the vow and these are the Rites belonging vnto it now let vs obserue the vses remaining for vs. For albeit these ceremonies be all abrogated and seeme nothing at all to touch vs and nothing at all to teach vs as things that when they were in their prime and greatest force belonged to the Iewes yet wee shall find great benefit to arise from hence to the whole Church And first concerning the sanctification of these Nazarites professing holinesse aboue others and in this course of a vowed kind of retyrednesse going before others it was a liuely figure of Christ signifying to them and to vs to the whole Church the wonderfull purity of Christ who was fully and perfectly separate from sinners For he was the Lambe without blemish or else hee could not be a sacrifice for sinne Obiect Leuit. 1.3 10 But was Christ such a Nazarite as these were heere spoken off and did he literally obserue these parts and ceremonies expressed in this vow I answere Answer no hee obserued no part of this vow The Nazarites abstained from wine the fruite of the vine the blood of the grape but Christ himselfe in his owne person did not so he dranke of the fruit of the vine and liued after the ordinary manner of other men and therefore after he had deliuered his last Supper Matth. 26.29 he saith I say vnto you I wil not drinke henceforth of the fruite of the vine vntill that day when I drinke it new with you in my Fathers kingdome And albeit he were falsely called a wine-bibber Matth. 11.19 as he was also slandered to be a Samaritan and to haue a deuill yet it sheweth thus much that he abstained not altogether from wine yea hee appointed others to drinke of it euen his disciples all other Christians at his holy Supper so often as they drinke of the cup of the Lord. The Nazarites had no razor come vpon their heads during the dayes of their solemne vow but whether Christ nourished his haire we haue nothing either one way or other that we can gather and conclude for certainty yet if we consider the words of the Apostle 1 Cor. 11.14 and marke the common custom of the rest of the Iewes which may be vnderstood out of this place it is not probable or likely that Christ did euer nourish and neuer cut his haire And lastly the Nazarites were not to come neer the dead nor to mourn for them but the Euangelists yeeld vs plentifull testimonies both that he came neere vnto them Obiect But some will say that he is called in Scripture a Nazarene or as some translate it a Nazarite Matth â—â—â— It was fulfilled which was spoken by the Prophets He shall be called a Nazarene I answer Answer we must distinguish betweene a Nazarite and a Nazarene For Christ is so called because he was a branch springing and flourishing from Nazareth as the place of his conception and education of which the Prophets speake in many of their writings and namely Zachariah Zach. 6 1â— Thus speaketh the Lord of hostes saying Behold the man whose name is Branch and he shall grow out of his place and hee shall build the Temple of the Lord. So then the Euangelist hath not respect or reference to these voluntary and vowed Nazarites of the old Testament neither doth he point out any certaine place out of some one of the Prophets but alludeth to such places where Christ is called that holy Branch which God promised he would raise vp to Dauid Howbeit he is indeed a true Nazarite or rather the truth of the Nazarites separate from all the corruptions that attend vpon the rest of the sons of men free from the common defilements of the world and that holy One which is called the Sonne of God Luke 1.35 To this purpose the holy Apostle speaketh Such an hie Priest became vs who was holy Heb 7.26 harmelesse vndefiled separate from sinners and made higher then the heauens who needed not daily as those high Priests to offer vp sacrifice first for his owne sinnes and then for the peoples For this cause he was conceiued by the holy Ghost in the wombe of the Virgin that hee might bee a mercifull and faithfull high Priest in things pertaining to God to make reconciliation for the sinnes of the people Heb. 2 17. If any sinne had beene found in him his death could not be meritorious for vs he should haue wanted a Sauiour himselfe for himselfe So then hee became a pure offering and an holy sacrifice that our sinnes might be washed away and Gods wrath appeased toward vs. This is a great comfort for vs to consider the excellency of his sacrifice being without all blame or blemish without all fault or imperfection for he was miraculously conceiued partly to fulfill the prophesies of the Prophets Esay 7.14 and partly because the generation of mankind is wholly corrupted therfore in the birth of Christ it was most requisite that the vnspeakeable worke of the Spirit should come in that so hee might not bee tainted with the common and generall infection of originall sinne but might be endued with most perfect purity and innocency and so be fully able to couer our impurity and impiety Ephe. 5.26.27 and withall as by a certaine pleadge assure vs that in the end al our sins and imperfections shall be done away In him is that fulfilled therefore which is spoken in the Lamentations that he was whiter then the milke and purer then the snow and it agreeth more fitly and truly vnto him then vnto these Nazarites Secondly this teacheth that such as were Vse 2 speciall ornaments of the Church and haue receiued a more eminent office and calling then others should also labor to shine before others in holinesse of life according to the measure of grace which they haue receiued as Rom. 16.7 Salute Andronicus and Iunia my kinsemen and fellow prisoners who are of note among the Apostles These thus aduanced of God are in the eyes of the world as a City set vpon an hill a little blemish is soone seene in their face a smal staine appeareth in their coat and therefore Satan laboureth
hence if wee consider the persons to whom this commādement was giuen For this solemne forme is set not for the simple sort or the most ignorant amongst the people neither appointed to bee vsed within the walles of a priuate house or within the doores of a secret chamber as if it might be ashamed or blush to come abroad but it was appointed to be pronounced by the priests to be vttered not in a corner but in the Congregation of the people and in the Tabernacle of the Lord before many witnesses Now if there were any able of themselues to conceiue a prayer as the Spirit of GOD should giue vtterance and ability vndoubtedly they were the Priests of the Lord Malach. 2 ◠whose lips must preserue knowledge and the people must seeke the law at their mouthes yet are they both allowed and prescribed to follow a set form in blessing the people Moses a great prophet like to whom did not any arise after him to whom the Lord spake face to face Deutro 34 10. was well enabled to pray without a prescript forme whose prayers were so powerfull and effectuall that they preuailed more then all attempt and resistance made by the bodies of men against their enemies Exod. 17 11. 32 10. nay they after a sort bound the handes of God as with chaines that hee might not destroy them after their Idolatry Exod. 32 10. yet did this great prophet vse set formes of praier at their marching forward and at their standing stil for when the Tabernacle remooued and the Arke set forward he said Numb 10 35 36. Rise vp Lord and let thine enemies bee scattered let them that hate thee fly before thee And when it rested he said Returne O Lord vnto the thousand thousands of Israel Let not vs seek nor seeme to be better thē he was whose giftes were greater then ours are yet hee did not refuse to vse or thinke it vnlawfull to practise this vniforme order in prayer Paul was rapt into the third heauen he saw Christ in his glory 1 Cor. 9 1. and heard vnspeakeable words which it is not lawfull for a man to vtter 2 Cor. 12 4. and who was able to pray better then he yet he vsed alwaies one manner of salutation in the beginning of all his Epistles crauing grace and peace from GOD the Father and he ended with a like conclusion The grace of our Lord Iesus Christ bee with you Rom. 1 7. 16 20. 1 Cor. 1 3. and 16 23 2 Cor. 1 2. 13 14. Gal. 1 3. 6 18. Eph. 1 2. 6 24. Christ our Sauiour was filled with the riches of all grace in whom all treasures of knowledge and wisedome were hidden Col. 2 3. who spent whole nights in prayer to God Luke 6 12. yet it is most probable that he vsed one of Dauids Psalmes with his Disciples after the institution celebration of his last Supper when it is said he sung a Psalme or an Hymn ◠26 30. which we doubt not was one of the Psalmes of thanksgiuing set downe in holye Scripture But howsoeuer this were or whatsoeuer that Song were this is certaine that the howre of his passion approaching when his soule was exceeding sorrowfull euen vnto death he prayed oftentimes againe again that if it were possible that cup might passe from him ◠26 39 4. And ver 44 he left his disciples and went away and praied the third time saying the same words Was it not enough for the Euangelists to note his oftē praying but they must adde he said the same words The 92 Psal was sung vsually in the church of the Iewes vpon the Sabbath day was penned for that purpose as appeareth in the title of it the 102 Psalme is a praier of the afflicted when he is ouerwhelmed with sorrowes and powreth out his complaint before the Lord as we may reade in that title This is also the practise of all churches at this day concurring and communicating with ours in this point Seeing therefore it hath bene the practise of the first and most ancient church of the Iewes seeing it is obserued of al the reformed churches in Christendom giuing the right hand of fellowship with vs to haue an vnity and vniformity in publike praiers it serueth fitly forcibly to confirme vs in the present truth that we deale withall that it is lawful to vse either the praiers set down in holy Scripture or any other godly prayers made by the learned to our hands consonant and agreeable to the scripture 〈◊〉 1. For first of all it were a childish and foolish thing to imagine that God is delighted with choise of prayers as a dainty stomacke is with change of meates or that hee taketh pleasure in nouelty of matters and varietie of words or that he hunteth after new formes alterations of our requests But to condemne all prescribed formes is nothing els but to be strongly perswaded that God accepteth and receiueth no praiers but such as are new and cannot abide to heare the same things twice which is to nourish a wrong conceit imagination of the most wise mercifull God Secondly all things must bee done to edification Reason 2 It is the rule of the Apostle 1 Cor. 14 12. but set formes in the publike worship seruice of God tend much to edifying and help greatly the vnderstanding of the simple The greatest number of the people are simple in knowledge and weake in iudgement and therefore to haue their eares acquainted with the same forme and frame of wordes serueth most of all for their vnderstanding Thirdly euery true child and faithfull seruant Reason 3 of God although he haue an honest hart yet he hath not alwaies a flowing tongue and copiousnesse of words but wanteth the gifts of vtterance of boldnes of knowledge of remembrance of inuention of order and such like There are many that haue stuttering tongs fearfull hearts simple capacities fraile memories that are weake in deuising and framing in contriuing and disposing the things which they desire whose names notwithstanding we dare not blot out of the roll and register of the chosen ones of God But to conceiue a prayer all these giftes and many other are required he must be able to vtter to inuent to discerne to order he must haue gifts of audacity and memory but this all the godly are not able to do they are not all thus qualified He that is lame in his lims Perk. Cases of consci lib. and not able to go vpon his legs yet if hee get a crutch to leane vpon hee can walke apace so many are not able to conceiue a prayer or to deliuer that which they haue conceiued of thēselues but if they meete with any one framed vnto their hands they can pray vnto God feruently earnestly heartily This doctrine made thus plaine first serueth Vse 1 to conuince the error of those of the separation who
for his piety and aduancement of true religion sent out his Princes to teach in the Cities of Iudah not that they did take vpon them the duty of the Priests or vsurpe the office of the Prophets but because they did backe countenance authorize the Leuites they did embolden encorage the Prophets This made an easy way and passage for the receiuing and entertaining of true religion among the people with much more readinesse and cheerefulnesse then otherwise would haue bene For when they saw and considered that such noble and worthy persons were the aduancers and vpholders of the common Faith they were the more stirred vp to a zelous professing and a carefull embracing and a sincere obeying of the truth that was taught Seeing therefore such good Princes are such great pillars of the Commonwealth of the Church and of Religion the losse of them when they are taken away is one of the greatest losses threatneth the ruine and hauocke of all that is good When the good King Iosiah was taken away Lam. 4 20. being taken in the snare vnder whose shadow they liued in peace all Iudah and Ierusalem mourned for him and spake of him in their lamentations to this day and made them an ordinance in Israel 2 Chr. 35 24 Zach. 12 11. For as the enioying of them bringeth many blessings that wee may quietly resort together to the hearing of the word and peaceably sit vnder our Vines and Fig-trees and reason of the wayes of the Lord as it was in the daies of Salomon when no man may doe what seemeth good in his owne eies as in the want of them so the taking of them away is the cause of many euils of much wickednes whereof we may say as Christ doth in another case Math. 24 8. â— All these are the beginnings of sorrows True it is that the religion of God and the doctrine of the Gospel do not so stand in neede of the help of man as though they must fal wheÌ„ they fal because they are set vpon such a sure foundation that no force or power of maÌ„ can shake them or destroy them and they tooke firme root and spred far and neere vnto all quarters before any Christian Magistrates embraced them nay while they remained vtter enemies vnto them and open persecuters of them neuerthelesse it pleaseth God to vse them as his chosen instruments and by them to bring many thousands to the knowledge of the trueth and consequently to the kingdom of heauen who otherwise through their ignorance wold not see it or through their carelesnesse would not regard it or through their vntowardnesse would not accept of it 10 And the Princes offered for dedicating of the Altar in the day that it was annointed euen the Princes offered their offering before the Altar 11 And the Lord said vnto Moses c. We heard before of the offering performed ioyntly by the Princes now let vs see the Offerings which they brought seuerally For besides the Chariots and the Oxen each of these great Commanders of the people and Heads of the Tribes offered vnto God for his seruice in the Tabernacle a Charger of fine siluer waighing 130. shekels a siluer Boll of 70. shekles and one Spoone of ten shekels of Golde full of Incense al which they performed at the same time when the Altar was dedicated to God by Aaron and before they marched from Sinai where the Law was giuen toward their conquest of the promised land The waight of all the 12. siluer Chargers and 12 siluer Bolles amounted vnto 2400 shekels of siluer the waight of Gold in the Incense spoones did amount to 120. shekels of Gold which maketh of shekels of siluer 1200. euery shekel of Gold valewing ten of siluer so that the whole sum which they offred at this time was about 420 pounds sterling These Princes offered before with men and women yet now they come againe thinke they can neuer do enough toward the furtherance of the Tabernacle the worship of God The doctrine Doctrine from hence is this that they which haue most outward blessings greatest ability must be most forward in Gods worship and seruice They that haâ—e tâ—e greatest ability guts muâ—t bee mâ—st â—orwâ—rd in Gods seruice In Ezra it appeareth they al gaue according to their ability chap. 2 9. The chiefe of the Fathers when they came to the house of the Lord offered freely for the house of God to set it vp in his place So in Nehemiah it appeareth how bountifull he and the Princes and the people were They gaue much siluer and gold to finish the worke of the Lord. The examples of Dauid and Salomon in this kind are very euident and apparent for that which one of them prepared to the work and the other employed and bestowed vpon the worke is exceeding great as appeareth in the holy history 1 Chron. 18 11. c. And so much the rather we should employ our blessings and gifts to the seruice of God Reason and so giue them after a sort to him that gaue them first vnto vs because it is a sign that our affection is set vpon the worship of God and an assurance to our owne hearts that we loue him and his house 1 Chro. 29 3 4. where Dauid sheweth he gaue 3000. talents of golde of the gold of Ophir and 7000. talents of refined siluer because he had set his affection to the house of his God On the other side where is no liberality we may conclude there is no worship of God Secondly euery one is bound to glorifie God with his riches knowing that they are but stewards and dispensers of them of which they must giue an account vnto God Luk. 16 2. To this end hath God bestowed them and to this end we haue receiued them and therefore to this end they should bee employed Thirdly this is a certain rule that To whom soeuer much is giuen of him shall much be required Luke 12 48. Hee that hath little committed vnto him hath the lesse account and shorter reckning to make but to whom men haue coÌ„mitted much of him they will require more so is it with God if he haue left vs fiue talents he will aske fiue of vs againe and according as God hath put vs in trust with litle or much we must know that he looketh for this at our hands that we bee ready to employ little or much vpon his seruice euery one according to his ability This serueth to reproue the forgetfulnesse and vnthankfulnes of such as neuer consider Vse 1 the end wherefore God hath blessed them giuing themselues wholly to carnall liberty and security and so are more backeward in good things then if they had neuer receiued so many and so great blessings from God Hee hath a plentifull store-house and a treasurie of all treasures out of this he dealeth with vs and distributeth vnto vs plentifully The Apostle giueth the Church a watchword
strong meate Heb. 5.12 being altogether babes and vnskilfull in the word of righteousnesse not hauing our senses exercised to be able to discerne between good and euill They therefore are in a wofull and wretched estate that haue long liued vnder the preaching of the word the meanes of regeneration in this life and of saluation in the life to come and yet are more ignorant faithlesse fruitlesse disobedient and prophane then such as haue had no such meanes nor liued where the sound of the Gospel hath beene so plentifully heard Hence it is that Christ denounceth fearefull woes against Bethsaida Corazin and Capernaum where he had preached many Sermons and wrought many miracles he threateneth to cast them downe to destruction and telleth them that it should be easier for Sodome and Gomorrha in the day of iudgement then for them Matth. 11.24 The Sodomites had an heauy punishment in this life to be destroyed with fire and brimstone from heauen and to taste of a more heauy iudgement of fire and brimstone that burneth in hell and yet those vnthankefull cities that brought not foorth the fruits of the Gospel shall haue sorer iudgment for their disobedience at the day of iudgement when the Iudge of all the world shall appeare to iudge the quicke and the dead If a man after he haue receiued some benefit from another shal presently fly in his face and offer him open wrong and iniury it is certaine that the iniury indignity is much more grieuous then if he had receiued no benefit of him at all so when a sinner hath receiued great and singular benefits from God his sinne is made the greater by offending him What blessing is greater then the word when the kingdome of heauen is offered and opened vnto vs and what sinne can be so great as to reiect it and to account our selues vnworthy of eternall life Let vs therfore take heed how we vse his gifts and endeuour to profit by the meanes that he affordeth vs for our saluation lest it goe worse with vs then with the Turks and Infidels For except our righteousnes exceed others certainely our punishment shall be greater then theirs and then it had bin better for vs that we had neuer heard the preaching of the Gospel then hauing heard it proudly and presumptuously to reiect it 18 On the second day Nethaniel the sonne of Zuar Prince of Issachar did offe◠19 He offered for his offering one siluer c. In these words as also before and in the words folowing we see what is offred to wit siluer and gold they spare nothing they are no niggards they bring the best things that they haue Neither doe they bring the best in a sparing maner but they deale bountifully and liberally The doctrine Doctrine offered the duty required from hence is this We must serue God with the chiefest and choisest things we haue We must seru the Lord with the best things wee haue and imploy the best things that are fit for his seruice and that in a large and liberall maner according to our seuerall places persons callings conditions and abilities We reade that to further the building and furnishing of the Tabernacle men and women as many as were willing-hearted brought bracelets earings rings Exod. 35.22 and tablets precious stones and iewels of gold euery man that offered did offer an offering of gold vnto the Lord no man came empty Verse 27. So did the Rulers Princes yea they were so forward that the workemen complained that the people brought too much for the seruice of the work which the Lord commanded them to make Exod. 36.5.25.1.2 How farre are we from this in our dayes may we say of our times The people bring much more then enough for the worke of the Lord Oh that we might come but one degree behind them that it might be said our people bring enough But we cannot truely testifie so much The Israelites thought they neuer brought enough we thinke we neuer bring too little They offred more thē they were cōmanded we bring no more then we are compelled constrained to bring They brought willingly we giue grudgingly They offered with a glad and cheereful heart we will do no more then Law vrgeth or not so much They brought of the best we think the worst good enough for God and his worship and his Ministers The Prophet Malachi cryeth out against this sinne chap. 1.14 Cursed be the deceiuer which hath in his flocke a male and voweth and sacrificeth vnto the Lord a corrupt thing for I am a great king saith the Lord of hostes and my Name is dreadfull among the heathen The Spirit of God commendeth Araunah for his forwardnes bountifulnes in Gods seruice 2 Sam. 24.22 Let the king take and offer what seemeth him good to the Lord behold heere are oxen for burnt sacrifice and threshing instruments of the oxen for wood all these as a king he gaue vnto the king This also appeareth notably in Salomon touching the building of the Temple 1 King 5.17 and 8.63 and 6.21 22. 2 Chro. 30.24 The king al Israel offered sacrifice with him 22000. oxen 122000. sheepe at the dedication of the house of the Lord. The like we see in Ezekiah and if we go no farther thē to Abel in the beginning of the world he shewed forth the practise of this duty for he brought of the firstlings of his flock Gen. 4.4 and of the fat therof vnto the Lord and if he had had a better thing to bring no doubt hee would haue brought it So that this hath bin the practise alwaies of the best sort to offer in the best manner the best they haue vnto the best that is to the Lord himselfe Reason 1 This they did that God might euermore dwel among them according to his promise Exod 25.3 4 6 8. A great iudgement it is to haue him leaue vs and depart from vs. Nothing driueth him away sooner and causeth him to deny his presence then our dealing deceitfully with him Secondly if we giue not to God of the best the worst sort shall rise vp in iudgement and condemne vs the very idolaters that worship the workes of their owne hands Rom. 1.25 and turne the trueth of God into a lie shall goe before vs into the kingdome of heauen they thinke nothing too much they are content to spoile themselues that they may adorne their idols Exod. 32.2 3. Exod. 32.2.3 The Israelites desiring to haue an image of God to goe before them were content to breake off the golden eare-rings which were in the eares of their wiues and of their sonnes and of their daughters So is it with the Papists they account nothing too deare and precious which they are not ready to bestow vpon their images and such like will-worship Thirdly no man should repine to giue vnto God his own the best things we haue whose are they by right but his
the children of Zebulun did offer 25 His offering was one siluer charger the weight whereof was an hundred and thirty shekels one siluer bolle of seuenty shekels c. Behold heere how the other Princes are not inferiour to the first that offered nor the other Tribes to the Tribe of Iudah Obserue heere that the spirit of God accounteth it not sufficient to set downe what was offered in generall neither in particular what Nahshon the sonne of Aminadab of the Tribe of Iudah offered the first day or what Nathaniel the son of Zuar Prince of Issachar offered the second day but he goeth forward to set downe the speciall offerings according to euery mans name and according to the day assigned vnto him Obiect It may be demaunded what was the cause why these offerings are thus particularly pointed out why are the same chargers the same bolles the same spoones so often repeated might not all these things heere mentioned haue beene more summarily concluded what need more words haue bene vsed when fewer would haue serued I answere Answer we must not account any thing idle friuolous fruitles or superfluous in holy Scripture The Lord knoweth best what is fittest to bee dilated largely and what to be comprehended shortly If there were no other reason then this so it pleased the Lord it ought to content vs and to make vs rest in it The like example we finde Psal 136.1 2 c. Where in euery verse and at the recitall of euery blessing this reason is repeated for his mercy endureth for euer Adde heereunto Reuel 7.5 6 c. where this is repeated according to the number of the Tribes that twelue thousand were sealed of them Hee might haue said briefly of euery tribe were sealed twelue thousand but he repeateth the words twelue times so in this place the offerings are repeated twelue times particularly according to the number of the twelue Princes The reasons may be first to teach vs to be content to heare the same things though they be oftentimes repeated as Phil. 3.1 The Apostle saith It is not grieuous to me to write the same things often and for you it is safe Wee are ready to forget the best things and therefore must haue them continually sounding in our eares as many strokes giuen with a hammer to make vs heare Secondly that wee should apply these examples vnto our selues and if wee passe ouer one of them without regard yet we should take holde of the next Thirdly to teach vs that no man shall haue that forgotten to the vtmost of his praise who is any way forward in doing good because he will honor those that honor him but they that despise him shall be lightly esteemed 1 Sam. 2.30 The doctrine Doctrine from this particular rehearsal and enumeration of the gifts of those Princes is this Euery good worke of gods children is knowne and shall be rewarded that all the good workes of Gods children done to the setting forth of his glory to the aduancement of his worship to the maintenance of true Religion or the good of his children shall be reckoned vp rewarded and come vp in account before him he taketh notice of them all and will neuer forget any one of them As their deeds are here registred in the booke of God so the doers of them are registred in the booke of life Matth 10.42 Our Sauiour teacheth that a cup of cold water shall not go vnrewarded that is giuen to drinke in the name of a disciple to one of these litle ones And afterward it is said Matth. 25.7 A certaine woman came vnto him hauing an alabaster boxe of ointmēt very precious and powred it on his head as he sate at table and because she had wrought a good worke vpon him verse 10. he sayth Verily I say vnto you wheresoeuer this Gospel shall be preached in the whole world there shall also this that this woman hath done be told for a memoriall of her verse 13. To this purpose speaketh the Angel that appeared to Cornelius Act. 10.4 Thy prayers and thy almes are come vp for a memoriall before God So then euery thing shall be remembred no one worke shall be forgotten Reason 1 For God is a righteous God giuing to euery one according to his workes Hee is the Iudge of the world Gen. 18. and cannot but iudge vprightly Hereupon the Apostle saith Heb. 6.10 God is not vnrighteous to forget your workes and labor of loue which ye haue shewed toward his Name in that yee haue minstred to the Saints and doe minister He that receiueth a Prophet in the name of a Prophet shall receiue a Prophets reward for he will reward very bountifully euery good worke If we be not barren in good workes he will not bee behind with vs to recompence vs. Secondly how can they but come into an account seeing he accounteth them as done to himselfe Matth. 25.40 When any thing is giuen to the Saints it is esteemed as done to the Sonne himselfe and when it is bestowed vpon one of the least it is regarded as bestowed vpon the greatest and highest The seruant receiueth it but the Master will reward it Vse 1 Touching the Vses we may first conclude the happy estate and condition of them that leaue this world and depart this life in the true feare of God because we heare their workes shall be remembred and therefore the doings of his seruants be rewarded with eternall glory being done in the loue of God and of his trueth none of them are forgotten but they shall follow them nay goe with them and beare them company This we reade in the Reuelations of Iohn chap. 14.13 I heard a voyce from heauen saying vnto me Write blessed are the dead that die in the Lord from henceforth yea saith the spirit that they rest from their labors and their works follow them to wit at their heels as the word importeth Death cannot cut them off though it be a cruell and mercilesse tyrant and hath as it were a sithe or sickle in his hand to cut downe such as come in his way yea though it cut off riches reuenewes honours pleasures dignities delights wife children houses lands and life it selfe according to the saying of the Apostle 1 Tim. 6.7 We brought nothing into this world and it is certaine we can carry nothing out with vs yet it cannot cut off good workes neither bereaue vs of the fruits of a liuely faith which are of such great force and efficacy that they are able to breake in sunder the chaines of death and the strength of the graue and cannot be holden in darknes and obliuion It were therefore a point of great wisedome and good policy so many as would willingly die the death of the righteous as Balaamites and all wicked men will seeme desirous to doe to prouide a goodly traine of good works which death cannot keepe backe they will presse so fast and knocke so hard at heauen
as the doctrine of the Trinity the vnion of the two natures in Christ to make one person and such like which albeit they be in theÌ„selues darke hard to be conceiued yet they are plainely set downe Againe he doth not say all things are hard or the most things or many things but some things are hard to be vnderstood And to whom are they hard to those that wrest them to their owne destruction to the vnstable and vnlearned Now those things that are darke to the vnbeleeuer are lightsom to the faithfull as Christ saith to his Disciples To you it is giuen to know the mystery of the Kingdome of God but vnto them that are without Mark 4 1â— all things are done in Parables To them that are huÌ„ble and desire to learn are plaine instructions but to others that are proud high-minded the plainest points are darke riddles If any aske whether there be not diuers things hard in Scripture I answer there are and it is the great wisedome of GOD it should be so tempering the one with the other to make vs deuout in praying diligent in searching wise in prizing valuing the truth of God huÌ„ble in knowing our owne wants and to teach vs that God would haue some teachers in his Church and some to learne at their mouthes some to instruct and some to be instructed Thirdly we may conclude that seeing the Vse 3 word of God is the light of the Church they that now perish do perish iustly and worthily They haue a light set vp to direct them and the Sunne shineth most brightly in their faces if then they shut their eyes and so stumble and fall downe who will take any pitty vpon them who can say but they are worthy to perish Hence it is that the Apostle saith If our Gospel be hid it is hid to them that are lost in whom the God of this world hath blinded the mindes of them which beleeue not lest the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ who is the image of God should shine vnto them 2 Cor. 4 3 4. If we had not a light before vs we might pretend ignorance and alledge the darknesse of the way as a defence of our wandring but now the vizard is pulled from our faces we haue nothing to answer for our selues Wherefore Christ saith If I had not come and spoken vnto them they had not had sinne but now they haue no cloke for their sinnes Iohn 15 22. No man can alledge any iust colour or excuse or finde what plea to put in for himselfe The light is among vs what shall we say that we walke not in the light He that walketh in darknes knoweth not what he doth or whither he goeth or how neere he is to danger O that it might be said of vs as the Apostle doth of the Thessalonians â—â—ess 5 5. Yee are all the children of light and the children of the day ye are not of the night nor of darkenesse It may rather be said of vs you are children of the night and of darknes ye are not of the light nor of the day Christ Iesus is come as a light into the world that whosoeuer beleeueth in him should not abide in darkenesse Iohn 12 46 48 Whosoeuer reiecteth him and receiueth not his words hath one that iudgeth him the word which he hath spoken shall iudge him in the last day verse 48. Such then shall be taken speechlesse and stand dumbe hauing nothing to say being conuicted and condemned in their owne consciences and therefore he that is ignorant let him be ignorant 1 Cor. 14 38. The light was powerfully and plentifully offered vnto him but he closed his eies that he might not see and stopped his eares that hee might not heare and hardened his heart that he might not vnderstand It shall be easier for the Turks and Infidels at the day of iudgement then for many of vs. For if the light of the truth had shined so fully vpon them as it hath done vppon vs they had long agoe repented in sackcloth and ashes Let vs consider this betimes and open our eies while the light is among vs before it be taken from vs and darknesse come vpon vs. Now is the acceptable time let it not slip from vs. Vse 4 Fourthly they should be welcome vnto vs that bring this light that we may say with the Apostle How beautifull are the feete of them that preach the Gospel of peace and bring glad tydings of good things Rom. 10 ver 15. In winter nights that are darke and consequently dangerous for passengers men thinke they doe others a great pleasure if they hold them out a light to shew them the way and to free them from feare of danger and it is so What an happy thing then is it to haue a light holden foorth to guide vs to heauen and to bring vs to euerlasting life We see therefore the necessity of the word of God and of the Ministers thereof To take away these is to take away the light in a darke night nay to pull the Sunne out of the Firmament to leaue men to goe and to grope in darknesse forasmuch as it is impossible for vs to direct our waies aright without the one and the other It is the great mercy of God that hath giuen vnto vs the Sunne to rule the day the Moone and the Starres to rule the night Psal 136 8 9. which are so necessary as that without them the life of man cannot bee continued and preserued and as in a darke house nothing can be seene without a Lampe or a candle so the right way cannot be discerned from the wrong truth from errour and vertue from vice in the darknesse of our life without the light and lustre of the word There are dangerous pits in this misty world Ambros in Psal 119. and many threatning rockes in this troublesome sea which are not seene we shall fall into the one and rush vpon the other and ruine our selues by them both except we carry before vs this light and lanthorne Let vs beleeue no man that will offer to teach vs the way except he shew vs this light The Israelites in the wildernesse were gouerned by a Cloud in the day and by a pillar of fire in the night till they came into the Land of Canaan afterward they had no neede of the one or of the other so should we order our resting and remouing our going out and our comming in by this light of the word which will bring vs to the heauenly Canaan Our duty therefore must be to take heede to the word seeing it is a light giueÌ„ vnto vs of God It is our duty to heare it to beleeue it to obey it We must heare it attentiuely we must beleeue it stedfastly we must obey it readily We must heare it without loathing we must beleeue it without wauering we must obey it without resisting Hence it is that the Apostle Peter
adorning the word with this worthy title that it is as a light that shineth in a darke place vntill the day dawne and the day-starre arise in our hearts draweth from thence this exhortation that we must therfore take heed vnto it 2 Pet. 1 19. Who is it that is so simple or senselesse that he will take no heed to the light that shineth round about him Euery man looketh carefully to the light and taketh comfort at the sight of it The whole world lieth in darknesse guilty of ignorance subiect to damnation The Ministery of the word is ordained to bring men out of darknesse into a maruailous light Acts 26 18. to reueale to them the knowledge of their sins and to leade them as it were by the hand the way to eternall life Vse 5 Fiftly let all vnlearned and vnconscionable Ministers know that they ought to be as lights in the world to teach the people in season and out of season If they be without knowledge or without conscience they bee lanthornes without light The dispensation is committed vnto them 1 Cor. 9 16. woe vnto theÌ„ therfore that preach not the Gospel whether they cannot or will not whether they cannot through blindnesse or whether they will not through wilfulnesse Againe they offend who as if the word were deliuered in riddles and darke parables rather to worke in them admiration then to bring vnto them instruction do flye aloft far aboue the reach of the people and do not consider that the word is a light and therefore ought to be spoken plainely and euidently that all may see it and discerne it Happy are those lights I meane those Ministers that can humble and abase themselues descending to the capacity of the simple such shall finde greatest comfort of their labours and shall reape the greatest reward for their labours As for others they may please themselues but they please not God They may delight the eare they cannot descend into the conscience They build Castles in the aire but neuer lay a sound foundation of the faith neither shall they euer be able to say with the Apostle 2 Cor. 3 2. Ye are our Epistle written in our hearts knowne and read of all men Vnto these we may adde such as spend their daies and grow old and idle in the Vniuersities who neuer desire to come abroad to take paines neither consider that the Church hath need of them These stand all day doing nothing and will not be hired to labour in the Lords Vineyard They haue liued long in the schooles of the Prophets it is high time they come abroad and leaue their places to others He that ingrosseth corne into his owne hands and will not communicate it to others but keepeth it close to himselfe Prou. 11 26. is cursed of the people but he is pronounced blessed that selleth corne to others in the daies of famine Behold we liue in the daies of famine not of bread but of preaching and hearing the word Amos 8 11. In many places the word of the Lord is precious in these daies 1 Sam. 3 1. Let them therefore looke to it that tender either the glory of the Lord or the saluation of the flocke of Christ yea or their owne good that they do not bring vpon themselues the curse of God and man which haue stored theÌ„selues with much knowledge and learning and as it were filled their garners with abundance of corne yet will depart with nothing but keepe all to themselues and suffer the people of God to starue On the other side thrice happy and blessed are they that considering the necessity of the Church the ignorance of the people the ouerflowing of sinne and the commandement of God do bring foorth the corne which they haue gathered and imploy the gifts that they haue receiued that so none of these for whom Christ died should perish for want of food Let such therfore in no wise hang backe when they are thrust forward et them not say touching building of the spirituall house of God as the people said in building of the materiall Temple The time is not come the time that the Lords house should be built Hag. 1 2. but so soone as they are called let theÌ„ not stop their eares but answer with Samuel Speake Lord for thy seruant heareth 1 Sam. 3 9. and with the Prophet Here am I send me Esay 6 8. Let not these I say obiect that the time is not yet come to build the Lords house lest they heare as that people did Is it time for you O ye to dwell in your faire houses and sicled chambers and this house lye waste Now therefore sayeth the Lord of hostes consider your waies Hag. 1 4 5. And generally let all such as are entred into this calling beware they doe not hide their gifts Luke 8 1â— let them not thrust the candle vnder the bed or vnder a bushell but set it vpon the Table seeing they are made lights for others and not only for themselues Such haue an hard and heauy account to make hereafter much is giuen vnto them and therefore much shall be required of them Lastly here is instruction for all for euery Vse one should be as a burning candle a bright shining light and is bound to let his light so shine before men Math. 5 â— that they may see their good workes and glorifie their Father which is in heauen Euery man ought to bee enlightened with the knowledge of Gods word be willing to hold out the light to others But we cannot giue light to another except we haue the light of knowledge our selues Ignorant persons are darknesse and not light children of the night not of the day The Scripture is able to make a man wise to enlighten his eies to direct his steps and to saue his soule Bellarmine confesseth Bellar. de 〈◊〉 lib. 1. cap. 2 that the Scripture is a light but he telleth vs that the reason is not because they haue light in theÌ„selues but because they bring light when they are vnderstood This is a right fallacy of the consequent for heereby he maketh the effect to be the cause of the cause Sibra Lâ—â—â— princâ—p Câ—â—â— lib. 4 cap. â— and so inuerteth all good order turning the cause into the effect the effect into the cause For he would haue the Scripture therefore to be light or lightsome because being once vnderstood it doth enlighten the mind But this needeth no light to discouer the fraud falsehood thereof For it is not therefore called light because when it is vnderstood it doth enlighten giue light And whether we vnderstand it or no it skilleth not for the Scripture is in it selfe a bright shining light For as the Sunne is lightsome though all men were blinde and no man did see it so the Scripture is a light albeit men turne away their eies froÌ„ it that they will not see it In the mean season
God not so much because the Church affirmeth it but because we find them to be so as the sheep of Christ acknowledged the voyce of their Shepheard Christ Iesus speaking in them Vse 2 Secondly this assureth vs that the trueth of God shall remaine and continue for euer to the end of the world It may be sometimes brought into a narrow compasse and be much eclipsed that the light shall appeare to be but little but it shall neuer perish vtterly or bee rooted out of the earth For seeing the Church is appointed the keeper and continuer of the trueth as the candlesticke of the candle and that the Church shall abide for euer because the gates of hell shall not preuaile against it Matt. 16.18 it cannot bee that the trueth should faile and decay as we see notwithstanding the enemies of Iudah and Beniamin the word is kept vncorrupt and inuiolable to this day God will neuer suffer his people to be robbed thereof but his speciall prouidence watcheth ouer it for our good This doth the Scripture it selfe witnesse touching the durablenesse thereof that the things reuealed belong to vs and to our children for euer that we may doe all the wordes of this Law Deut. 29.29 The Lord hath founded his testimonies for euer Psal 119.152 Our Sauiour speaketh more fully euidently and vehemently Heauen and earth shal passe away but my words shall not passe Mar. 13.31 againe Verily I say vnto you till heauen and earth passe one iotte or one title shall in no wise passe from the Law till all be fulfilled Matth 5.18 We know by experience that all flesh is as grasse and all the glory of man as the flowre of grasse the grasse withereth and the flowre thereof fadeth and falleth away Peter 1 25. but the word of the Lord endureth for euer This we may see in the bookes of Salomon 1 Kin. 4.32 33. Hee spake three thousand Prouerbes and his songs were a thousand and fiue and he spake of trees from the Cedar tree that is in Lebanon euen vnto the hyssope that springeth out of the wall he spake also of beasts and of fowles and of creeping things and of fishes These bookes of naturall Philosophy were no doubt the most profitable bookes that euer were written in that kind he being endued with the greatest wisedome that euer man since the fall had Christ Iesus only excepted yet none of these are to be found onely those that pertaine to religion and godlinesse remaine safely reserued for all posterities This is the more to be considered wondered at inasmuch as there be infinite moe in the world that affect the knowledge of natural things rather then they doe spirituall and of earthly rather then they do heauenly yet they could not deliuer them from the ruines of time but they are buryed in the graue of perpetuall forgetfulnesse neuer to be raised or recouered These are dead and gone as if they had neuer been written wheras on the other side his holy writings hated of the most part of the world and carelesly regarded of the multitude euen of those that liued in the bosome of the Church haue notwithstanding as full a remembrance as they had the first day the Lord gaue them to his people This serueth to conuince those that thinke many of the bookes inspired by God to be lost thereby accusing the prouidence of God or at least the church of great carelesnesse and negligence of which crime notwithstanding it is not guilty Thirdly there is no light of trueth to bee Vse 3 found any where else able to guide vnto faith and saluation then in the true Church of God For all other places are places of darkenesse and nothing to be found in them but lies errours deceiuings superstition and the spirit of slumber Exod 10 23. As no light was to be found in all Egypt but in the land of Goshen and among the Israelites onely so no sauing doctrine that giueth light to the eyes of the minde is to be found out of the Church they that are in this state liue in palpable darkenesse and can see neither themselues nor others but lie in ignorance and wickednes as Iohn teacheth We know that we are of God 1 Iohn 5 19. and the whole world lyeth in wickednesse Such sit in darkenesse and in the shadow of death till this light set on the Candlesticke be brought vnto them Matth. 4 16. The people which sate in darkenesse saw great light and to them which sate in the region and shadow of death light is sprung vp Therefore to be out of the Church is to be in the state of damnation yea to be in the very dungeon of hell and the kingdome of darkenesse to be vnder the power of Satan the prince of darknesse as there was no saluation out of the Church Let euery man therefore seeke and endeauour with all care to ioyne himselfe to the true Church of God to be a member of the body of Christ that so we may attaine to the light of knowledge and the light of the eternall life Vse 4 Lastly it is a duty belonging to euery one to be an helper to the spreading abroad of the doctrine of godlinesse and to doe all for the truth but nothing against the truth 2 Cor. 13 8. Euery man desireth to bee the messenger of good newes so should wee desire to publish to others and to continue to posterity the sauing knowledge of the Gospel For this is the foundation and ground-work of all true obedience The truth of God is as a precious treasure beset with many enemies that wold take it from vs against whom we must alwaies cōtend that we may keepe faith and a good conscience 1 Tim. 1 19. This truth is the instrument of the holie Ghost to worke all necessary graces in our hearts Rom 1 16. as beeing the power of GOD to saluation and it reuealeth vnto vs all things needful vnto saluation concerning things to be beleeued or things to be practised Hence it is that the Apostle Iude saith Beloued when I gaue all diligence to write vnto you of the common saluation Iude verse 3. it was needfull for me to write vnto you that yee should earnestly contend for the faith which was once giuen vnto the Saints The true treasure of the Church is committed to the Saints they are the keepers of the doctrine of saluation This is no small trust it is no smal charge that is giuen vnto them wee must therefore fight to maintaine it This must not bee a bodily fight but a spirituall combat and it consisteth of diuers duties Ioel 2 28. Euery man in his place ought to bee as a Prophet or a Preacher for wee are made spirituall Priestes both to pray and to preach We are bound to teach all that are vnder our roofe and iurisdiction that we may be as Gods blessed instruments to conueigh his truth to others It is the duty of
sufferings of Christ must purge themselues of their olde leauen that is ought by vnfained and renewed repentance to be purged and washed from their wickednesse and vncleanenesse bring with them a cleere and good conscience an holy resolute purpose to serue the Lord in truth and sincerity in holinesse and righteousnesse The Israelites must haue no leauen in any of their houses and habitations while the Passeouer lasteth whosoeuer kept any was to bee cut off from his people Exodus 12 verses 8 15. and 13 3 7. Leuiticus 23 verse 6. Numbers 28 verse 17. Deuteronomy 16 verse 4. Ioshua 5 verse 11. 2 Chronicles 30 13 21. and 35 17. Ezra 6 verse 22. Ezek. 45 verse 21. Math. 26 verse 17. c. The Apostle expresseth the meaning heereof 1 Corin. 5. ver 7 8. Let vs keepe the feast not with olde leauen neither with the leauen of maliciousnes and wickednesse but with the vnleauened bread of sincerity and truth purge out therefore the olde leauen that ye may be a new lumpe for euen Christ our Passeouer is sacrificed for vs. We therefore that professe our selues to be true Christians should at al times but then especially when we celebrate the remembrance of Christs death in the vse of the Sacraments prepare our selues in a most religious and holy manner that so we may come aright to his glory and our comfort When Iacob was appointed by God to offer sacrifice at Bethel he sanctified and prepared all his people Gen. 35 verses 2 3. All that came to the Passeouer were commanded to sanctifie themselues 2 Chron. 35 4. The Priests were commanded to sanctifie themselues and to prepare their brethren verse 6. This consisteth in two things in purging out of the olde leauen of sinne and in being a new lumpe endued with the gifts of sanctification that is to leaue off to do euill and to learne to do good And we must in doing good things prooue our selues in these few particulars what our knowledge faith repentance and charity is Knowledge is the ground and foundation of all the rest and therefore it is required of all to vnderstand the grounds and principles of our Christian Religion especially we must be acquainted with the doctrine of this Sacrament both with the signification of the signes and the graces sealed vp by them Faith also we must haue in vs which is in truth the first sauing grace it is the hand which we stretch out to touch Christ in whom all fulnes dwelleth of whose fulnesse we all receiue Col. 1 19 and grace for grace Iohn 1 16. without whom we can do nothing that is good Iohn 15 5. and without faith it is vnpossible to please God Hebrewes 11 6. This is the roote the fountaine the mother of all graces they are as the branches the streames the daughters of faith Hereby we apprehend Gods infinite loue and mercy in Christ Iesus and are perswaded that all our sinnes are pardoned and that Christ together with all his benefits is receiued Repentance which is a consequent of faith is a changing of the minde an earnest loathing of that which is euill and an earnest louing of that which is good We must learne to hate our particular sinnes we must mourne and lament in our inward bowels for them and we must iudge our selues lest the Lord enter into iudgement with vs and so we prouoke his wrath against vs and those that belong vnto vs and stirre him vp to bring greeuous plagues and fearefull iudgements against vs 1 Cor. 11 28 31. Wherefore nothing ought to bring greater greefe to vs then this to consider that we haue so heinously offended the Maiesty of God and as our sins pierced him so let vs pierce our owne hearts with this speare of repentance that we haue so wickedly mispent our time abused his benefits contemned his patience abused our creation calling redemption baptisme soule body word Sabbaths yea all the gifts and graces of God that we haue in deed and in truth ioyned and euen conspired with Herod Pilate Annas Caiphas Pharisies Souldiers passengers Iudas the rest of the Iewes in crucifying the Lord of life If any aske how can these things be The Prophet telleth vs He was wounded for our transgressions he was bruised for our iniquities Esay 53 verse 5. The chasticement of our peace was vpon him and with his stripes we are healed so that we must acknowledge that our iniquities were the nailes that pierced him and our transgressions the speare that wounded him We must labour to feele the greatnesse and horrour of our sinnes withall striue to fashion our selues after the image and likenesse of God in holinesse and righteousnesse all the daies of our liues Let vs prepare our hearts and bodies to be his Temple to dwell in and not make them as sinkes for Satan and all foule spirits Thankfulnesse is the next duty that is required that we may be able to say vnfainedly with the Prophet Dauid considering how great things the Lord hath done for vs Psalme 116 verses 12 13. What shall I render vnto the LORD for all his benefits towards me I will take the cup of saluation and call vpon the Name of the Lord. And vndoubtedly if they be no better then theeues robbers which receiue their corporall food and neuer lift vp their eyes to heauen which cannot be sanctified vnto them but by the word and prayer â—â—m 4 4.5 if such I say be vsurpers that take the creatures of God without thankesgiuing how much rather ought we to giue thanks to God for this heauenly food the nourishment of our soules The Israelites in remembrance of their Egyptian deliuerance were commanded to continue the Passeouer for euer 〈◊〉 12.24 should not we then much rather keepe our Christian Passeouer for our spirituall deliuerance from our spirituall bondage of spirituall enemies and say with the Prophet in a sweet feeling mediâ—ation of these mercies Blesse the Lord O my soule 〈◊〉 103.1 c. The last duty is charity toward our brethren the former cannot be truely in vs without this 〈◊〉 13.35 By this shall all men know that we are his disciples if we loue one another The effects and fruits of it are described It suffereth long â—or 13.4 it enuyeth not it is bountifull c. It is required in so strict a manner that if our gift be ready in our hands to offer vnto God yet if wee be at ods with our brother â—â—â—h 5.24 we must set it by vntill we be reconciled God is loue 1 Ioh. 4.16 Satan is nothing but malice and enuy If we come in loue we come to Gods Table if we come in hatred we come to the diuels wee cannot drinke the cup of the Lord 〈◊〉 10.21 and the cup of diuels we cannot be partakers of the Lords Table and of the Table of diuels Let vs not therefore deceiue our selues in thinking perswading our selues we
He did not glory to haue in his owne breast an oracle to answer all doubts nor challenge any power of freedome from errour as the man of sinne in the pride of his owne heart boasteth of himselfe The third part is the resolution and determination of God deciding the question and making some lawes extending to them and their posterity first if any were vncleane they had respit giuen them vnto the second moneth they haue not liberty vntil the next yeare but to the next moneth they are dispensed withal Secondly the man that is cleane and refuseth to come he shall be cut off that is excommunicated from the people Thirdly if a stranger desire to be partaker of the Passeouer he must embrace the true religion be circumcised Exod. 12.49 and then he may come Touching the question and the occasion thereof it appeareth that those good men which were shut out from this part of Gods seruice by reason they were defiled by touching a dead body were much greeued at heart and troubled in mind that they were barred and as it were banished from the Passeouer hauing as great a desire as others to come vnto it Hence it is that they make earnest moane and complaint to Moses for their separation and therefore desire to be eased and releeued by him The doctrine Doctrinâ— from hence is that it is a great cause of sorrow and griefe to Gods deare children Gods chiâ—dren are greeued 〈◊〉 they are 〈◊〉 from his â—â—â—uice when they are by any iust occasion or by the hand of God vpon them withheld and kept back from the parts and exercises of his worship We see this in Hezekiah in his sicknesse Esay 38.1 his chiefe lamentation and complaint was that he should not see the face of the Lord in his Temple Dauid often complaineth and lamenteth that he was driuen by his enemies from his worship He maketh the condition of the sparrow swallow better then his Psal 84.3 42.1 and 5. and 137 which might come neerer to the altar then he his soule panted and thirsted after God The Church wept by the riuers of Babylon when they remembred Sion and the songs they had sung in the Temple and in another place the Church being by captiuiâ—y depriued of the Temple of their Synagogues of their sacrifices of their Sacraments and of the exercises of their religion maketh bitter complaint to God O Lord and 74.7 they haue cast thy Sanctuary into the fire they haue defiled thy dwelling place The incestuous Corinthian being by excommunication put from the fellowship of the Saints and the vse of the Ministery became comfortlesse and was almost swallowed vp with sorrow 2 Cor. 2.7 And can it be otherwise The godly find Reason 1 such sweetnesse such comfort such spirituall ioy in the presence of God where the exercises of his worship and religion are performed as nothing in this life is more pleasant and delightfull vnto them The Prophet cryeth out as if he were rauished with an holy contemplation of the excellency of this Psaâ— 8â— 1 1â— 10 anâ— 8. and 14 How amiable are thy Tabernacles O Lord of hostes my soule longeth yea euen fainteth for the Courts of the Lord c. The word is sweeter to them then the hony and the hony combe and more to be desired then much fine gold They feed vpon the bread in the SacrameÌ„ts as vpon the fatnes of his house drink of the cup as of the riuers of his pleasures they offer vp praiers as sweet incense and lift vp their hands as the euening sacrifice How then can it be but that the losse want of al these brought vpon theÌ„ should strike them to the heart and minister matter of much greefe and mourning vnto them Secondly the great loue and mercy of God toward his people doth appeare in the exercises of religion and the place of his worship to them that are not altogether blind and deafe and past all sense and feeling of good things then in all other things throughout the whole world besides Prou. 9.1.2 And indeed a man or woman that hath once tasted the comfort of his adoption and saluation in Christ taught in the word and confirmed in the Sacraments will think it one of his greatest losses to lose and leaue these exercises and the greatest plague to be depriued of them and by them of the pledges of his goodnesse and fauor Thirdly when these are gone they know and consider the greatest stayes and helpes of their standing in the grace of God are vtterly taken away from them therefore they haue cause to lament as Psal 74.9 We see not our signes there is no more any Prophet neither is there among vs any that knoweth how long When he taketh away his word he lifteth vp his standard and goeth away And can there be greater cause to mourne then when God departeth from his people Vse 1 This reprooueth such as can lament bitterly and mourne heauily for the least earthly losses and troubles but neuer trouble themselues for losse of spirituall things It was not so with the wife of Phinehas she had many causes of mourning met together by heauy tidings that were told vnto her her father in law had broken his necke her husband was killed the hoste of God discomfited and the Arke of God was taken howbeit among all these none went neerer none so neere vnto her as the taking of the Arke and therefore she doubleth this which she could not put out of her mind and did after a sort put out all the rest â—â—m 4.22 The glory is departed from Israel for the Arke of God is taken But there are many in our daies that account it no losse at all to lose Sermon after Sermon Sacrament after Sacrament and one meeting in the house of God after another they can do this easily and neuer mourne for it Nay they are vexed and tormented as if they were vpon the rack that they are constrained to come so often to the word to the Sacraments and to the house of prayer See herein the great diffrence between the godly and vngodly It is the voyce of the faithfull When will the Sabboth come but the vnfaithfull say When will the Sabboth day be done Amos 8.5 It is the voyce of the faithfull Blessed are they that dwell in thy house Psal 84.4 but the vnfaithfull hold it a misery and bondage to be tyed so strictly and straitly to the publike exercises of religion It is the voyce of the faithfull 〈◊〉 42.2 and 7. 120.5 When shall I come and appeare before God but the vnfaithfull say When shall we depart out of Syon it is time we be gone It is the faithful mans voyce complayning Woe is me that I soiourne in Mesech that I dwell in the tents of Kedar but the vnfaithfull think theÌ„selues vnhappy that they must soiourne in the Tabernacle of God and dwel in his house If
pleaseth God to preserue life by very weake meanes to shew that man liueth not by bread onely so is it in the famine of spirituall things In the dayes of Ahab when the Temple was forsaken by the ten tribes and idolatry was erected in Israel the altars digged downe and the Prophets slaine yet God reserued seuen thousand that neuer bowed the knee to Baal 1 King 19.18 Rom. 11.4 There were very few labourers in the daies of Christ among the Iewes ignorance had couered the land that they were as sheep without a shepheard Matth. 9 3â— and yet in those barren times when the seede of the word was thinly sowen there was a plentifull haruest ready to be gathered for loe the fields were white vnto the haruest Ioh. 4.35 Thus doth God blesse what meanes soeuer it shall please him to vse let them be neuer so weake in themselues and little in our eyes yet they shall haue force and strength enough when he will imploy them which serueth as a great comfort to those that haue not the best meanes to bring them to faith and repentance Use 3 Lastly we must take heed we put not slight and vnnecessary excuses for vrgent and necessary causes They that were bidden to the wedding pleaded by way of excuse for themselues I haue hyred a farme I haue bought fiue yoke of oxen I haue married a wife I cannot come Luke 14.18 Matth. 22.5 Many in our dayes would account these good excuses honest pretences lawful defences indeed it cannot be denyed but they iustifie them by their owne practises â—â—k 16.51 as Ierusalem did Samaria For they goe further in their wicked wayes and account it a sufficient colour to warrant their absence from Gods ordinance saying I haue a bargaine to make I haue worke to take I am bidden to a feast I must goe speake with such a man it is rainy weather there is an yeueall at the next Parish I must walke about my ground to see my corne and cattell I am otherwise busie and therefore I cannot come Others that thinke themselues more wise yet shew themselues more wicked because they pretend greater loue to the truth and liking to Religion then the other they can reade good Sermons and vse good prayers at home and therefore what need they come Let all these take heed to bind them together in one bundle lest it be said vnto them heereafter as it was said to such as made such like slight and sleeulesse excuses that none of those that were bidden should taste of that Supper Necessary causes of absence are such as require present doing that could not be dispatched before neither can be put off vntill afterward Heat and colde raine and shine hunger and thirst pouerty of estate or tediousnes of iourney could not keepe the people of God from the Passeouer Psal 84.6 They goe from strength to strength euery one of them in Sion appeareth before God These can excuse no man to his Prince no not to the ordinary iudge and iustice When a man is cited and summoned by word or writ to appeare at the barre of an earthly iudge will it be taken for currant answer to say O sir I was willing and desirous to appeare but it was hote weather or cold weather or rainy weather wil such friuolous and fruitlesse excuses be admitted and shall wee think that the king of kings and the iudge of iudges will receiue them at such times as hee summoneth vs to appeare before his presence Let vs not therefore offer and performe lesse duty and seruice vnto God then we do vnto men nor suppose that God will content himselfe with lesse attendance then man doth Ver 10. If any of you or of your posterity shall be vncleane by reason of a dead body Heere is another cause of being kept from the Passeouer â—â—â—n â—â—dâ—â—â—â—â—â— offenâ—â—â—â—â—ght tâ—â—â—â—ed 〈◊〉 the comâ—â—n to wit vncleannesse The doctrine â—â—ctrine is that open offenders and impenitent persons ought not to haue any accesse to the Lords Table but are to be kept from it as vncleane birdes from the Sacrifice A stranger vncircumcised had nothing to doe with the Passeouer Exod. 12.48 The incestuous person was excommunicated from the Church and the priuiledges of it 1 Cor. 5. as Caine was from the face of God Gen. 4. When Adam had sinned against God and eaten of the forbidden fruite he was put out of the gaâ—den that he might not eate of the fruite of the tree of life Gen. 3.22 23 24. this was as a Sacrament vnto him of life so long as he continued in obedience The Sacraments are holy things but holy things must not be giuen to dogges the Sacraments are precious pearles but pearls must not be cast before swine Now obstinate offenders and notorious sinners are dogges and swine The reasons are as Christ saith they will Reason 1 trample them vnder their feet Matt. 7.6 they place no holinesse in them they do not esteem them as any pearles or value them at any rate Hence it is that the Prophet saith If any that is vncleane by a dead body touch any of these it shall be vncleane Hag. 2.13 if then the person be defiled he defileth whatsoeuer he toucheth the holines of the sacrifice cannot make him holy but the wickednesse of the person shall make the sacrifice vnholy Againe such as come to the Lords Supper must shew the Lords death till he come 1 Cor. 11.26 That is he must publish with praise and thanksgiuing vnto God the memoriall of the greatest wonder and mystery that euer fell out in the world to wit the propitiatory sacrifice and precious death of the eternall Son of God But this can neuer be done by a wicked man Praise in the mouth of a foole is not comely nor commendable neither God will accept of them any such sacrifice Thirdly they are guilty of the body and blood of Christ and therfore it must needs be a feareful wickednesse to come in such a wretched and prophane manner 1 Corinth 11.27 They are despisers of the most precious thing in the world Heb. 10.29 They tread vnder foot the Sonne of God and account the blood of the New Testament a prophane thing which caused the Angels of God the whole frame of nature in heauen and earth to wonder at it and to be dismayed at the death of the Sonne of God contemned by these wicked wretches No sinne murther incest treason comparable to this sinne Fourthly they haue no fellowship with the Church in these holy things there is no communion betweene light and darkenesse betweene righteousnesse and vnrighteousnesse and therefore Simon Peter said to Simon Magus Thou hast neither part nor fellowship in this businesse Acts 8.21 Such therefore as are scandalous prophane are to be separated by the Church from others as â—â—ule and filthy beasts are to be kept from faire springs lest with their feet they defile the water Lastly the seale belongeth to
and he called the name of the place Taberah Here we see the punishment of their sinne Obserue from hence â—â—ctrine that among other iudgements of God 〈◊〉 is one of â—â—â—s iudgeâ—â—â—ts fire is to be esteemed as one Thus he destroyed Sodome and Gomorrha Gen. 19.24 and burnt vp both cities and people So a fire went out from the Lord and consumed Nadab and Abihu the sonnes of Aaron because they offered strange fire Leuit. 10.2 Eliah the Prophet did call fire from heauen and consumed the captaines with their fifty 1 Kin. 1.10 The like we see afterward chap. 16.35 according to that in the Psalme The flame burnt vp the wicked Psal 106.18 Reason 1 This must be acknowledged to be a greeuous and fearefull iudgement because we say commonly and truely fire and water haue no mercy And we see by neuer failing experience that it is so Secondly it is one of the titles of God expressing his nature that he is called a consuming fire Heb. 12.29 Deut. 4.24 and 9.3 Vse 1 This teacheth vs that if it please God to lay this iudgement vpon vs at any time whatsoeuer the meanes or instruments be whereby it commeth whether by negligence or wilfulnesse or by the immediat hand of God wee must alwayes lift vp our eyes to heauen and submit our selues with patience to him wee must not rest in second causes but acknowledge his prouidence and consider what is said in this place that the fire of the Lord consumed the campe We must therefore no otherwise account of it Vse 2 Secondly it is our duty in this regard to serue God acceptably with reuerence and godly feare 〈◊〉 2.28 29 We must take heed to our selues lest we forget the couenant of the Lord our God we must make no grauen image or the likenes of any thing which he hath forbidden 〈◊〉 4.23 It is reason we stand in feare of him that is able to destroy vs suddenly and to arme his creatures as his souldiers to consume vs in a moment Thirdly it warneth vs that at the last day Vse 3 the whole world shall be consumed with fire and the elements shall melt with heat and the heauens shall passe away as a scrolle Seeing then all these things shall be dissolued 2 Pet 3.11.12 What manner of persons ought we to be in all holy conuersation and godlines looking for and hasting vnto the comming of the day of God! Wee neuer read nor heard of moe burning of townes houses theÌ„ within these few yeres testified by the continuall collections for the releefe of such persons as haue receiued losse that way It is a lamentable sight and mooueth much commiseratioÌ„ to see a few houses consumed to ashes these particular burnings put vs in mind of that generall burning Particular burnings put vs in mind of the generall burning when all things that worldly men so much esteem and for which they labour gape so greedily shal be on fire What should we so much delight our selues in costly apparell bespangled with gold and siluer or why doe we dote and set our affections so farre vpon the treasures of this life which wee know must all be burnt vp like stubble Lastly we are hereby admonâ—shed of a more Vse 4 terrible fire and â—â—ore fearefull spectacle then all the former for they are but as painted fires in comparison of the last fire Esay 30.33 which the breath of the Lord like a streame of brimstone doth kindle It was a fearefull fire fell vpon Sodom which burned their cities to ashes 2 Pet. 2.6 but their soules suffering the vengeance of God in eternall fire was more fearefull Iude ver 7. Matth. 25.4.1 Mar. 9.44 2 Thess 1.8 This is called euerlasting fire which neuer shal be quenched Into this shall the reprobate be cast be tormented in those flames These plagues are infinite vnspeakeable incomprehensible without end without ease without intermission without remedy without profit Other iudgmeÌ„ts haue some good vse many times bring profit to the sufferers after they haue been exercised by them but these shall bring none at al there shal be weeping gnashing of teeth Againe when the people first murmured God did not punish them as appeareth in the booke of Exodus they had not yet receiued the law but after the law was giuen knowledg shined as a candle in their hearts to direct theÌ„ God spared them not but entred into iudgement with them so soon as they sinned against him We learne hereby Doctrine that knowledge the light of Gods word receiued into our hearts encreaseth sin and iudgement Knowledge encreaseth sin and iudgment The seruant that knew his masters will and did not prepare himselfe to do according to his will shal be beaten with many stripes so saith Christ of the Iewes Luke 12.47 If I had not come and spoken vnto them they had not had sin but now they haue no cloake for their sinne For ignorance doth in some sort excuse that is make the sin not to be so great Again Reason 1 all colour and excuse is taken from such as haue the meanes of knowledge Ioh. 15.22 Luke 12 48. they cannot say they knew not Ioh. 12.48 the word shal iudge them at the last day which they haue heard This then teacheth that none sin more greeuously then such as liue in the bosome of the Church heare his word and receiue his Sacraments It had been better for them that they had neuer knowne the way of righteousnesse then after they haue knowne it 2 Pet. 2 22. to turne from the holy commandement deliuered vnto them and the last state of that man is worse then the first Matth. 12.45 Againe marke from hence the cause why iudgment beginneth at the house of God 1 Pet 4.17 1 Cor. 11.32 because here is the greatest light here God hath vouchsafed the greatest mercy heere he hath rained vpon his owne city while other places remained dry and withered As then they haue tasted the greatest mercies so they must be touched with the sorest iudgments Deut. 28.15 Lastly it standeth the Church in hand and euery true beleeuer to walk as wisely in the day redeeming the time Ephes 4 15.16 because the daies are euill If the word do not worke our conuersion it shall further our condemnation and wee make our selues two-fold more the children of hel then others that haue not been partakers of such graces He called the name of the place Taberah God doth not content himself to punish their murmuring but setteth vp a memorial or monument of their sinne thaâ— others might be taught and instructed by it to feare by giuing a new name to the place where the sinne was committed calling it Taberah that is a consumption or a burning The like we see afterward in this chap. ver 34. Doctrine Learne from these examples The iudgements of God are both punishments and
belong vnto them much more the outward signe may bee administred vnto them so we say touching the other that if the blood of Christ and remission of sins belong to the people of God much more doth the cup which is a seale thereof Againe they deale no better with theÌ„ for the word it selfe They haue corrupted and poisoned their food with apochryphall additions Papists dâ— starue the people of God with humane traditions with keeping it in a strange toong as it were vnder locke and key and so starue them whom they should nourish and strengthen And how can they deale better with the people in the word and sacraments who haue set vp another Christ a false and counterfeit Christ they destroy his natures his offices they deny him to be the onely King the onely Teacher the onely Priest of his Church they make other Mediatours and Redeemers they scoffe at our righteousnes standing in the imputation of his righteousnesse So then the diet that the Romanists allow vnto men is a poore thin diet it is not able to maintaine life in the body for whereas the food wherwith the Lord would haue vs fed standeth in three things in beleeuing in Christ in receiuing the word and in partaking of the Sacraments they feed the Church with chaffe and huskes no better then saw-dust for the word they haue corrupted the sacraments they haue mangled and Christ Iesus himselfe they haue vtterly denied Secondly it reproueth such Ministers as feed their sheep in short pastures and allow vnto them a more sparing diet theÌ„ the great Shepheard of the sheepe hath appointed vnto them They giue them no more food if so much then serueth to keepe the soule in life and therefore the sheepe that depend vpon their feeding and allowance are leane and starueling sheep such as euery bush and brier is able to entangle and euery ditch is able to drown Some feed them with bread that is dry and mouldy vnfit for nourishment Some thinke it enough to preach once a moneth â—e sheepe of â—â—rist should â—ell fed or once a quarter It were rather to be wished that they would allow theÌ„ two meals a day that the sheepe of Christ may be fat and strong according to the bodily diet which our selues do take Let vs not therefore feede our selues to the full and starue the sheep for which Christ Iesus died and when God hath dealt liberally with them let vs not pinch theÌ„ and pine them away but as good Stewards of the house bring forth store both old new We ought to preach the word in season out of season 〈◊〉 3 2. and not deale as greedy and couetous masters do with their seruants that pinch theÌ„ of their meate and seeing we reape plentifully of the people let vs not deale sparingly with them Lastly it reproueth the people themselues that when God would haue them well fed in their soules care not how little food they receiue themselues The Sabbath is the Lords feast day Why should we refuse to take two meales on this day when it is prouided for vs If wee tooke our food but once in the day we should starue our bodies oh take heed we do not so to our soules And let vs beware we doe not make more reckoning of feasting and filling of the body then of feeding the soule Alasse how many are there that are content to buy their pleasures and pastimes with the losse of the word of God! and yet are neuer a whit touched with it Are not these like Esau are not these I say as prophane as Esau Vse 5 Lastly it behoueth vs to redeeme the time that is to come and to be more carefull of the soules health diet strength and nourishment then of the bodies according to the counsell of Christ Labour not for the meate that perisheth but for that meate which endureth vnto euer lasting life 〈◊〉 27. c. Seeing then we haue such choise and variety of dainty food sweet meats banquetting dishes and all other good things offered vnto vs and set before vs in Gods house and at his table let no other feasting pleasure banquet meeting or voluptuous liuing keep vs from his house or make vs to come vnreuerently or vnworthily vnto the same Many do so fill nay glut and gorge themselues with eating and drinking that they are more fit to sleepe then either to heare or to pray Let vs be more carefull to fill our soules with marrow fatnesse then to fulfill the desires of the flesh and to surfet on our carnall pelights Ver. 11 14 15. Then Moses heard the people weepe c. Thus much of the murmuring now we come to the communication which is double First the complaint of Moses the answer of God secondly the exception of Moses replying against Gods answer as if his word had not beene sufficient and then another answer of God satisfying him In the first part of the first answer set downe in these verses we haue Moses complaining of two things both because God had not dealt well graciously with him to lay so great a burden vpon him to take the charge of so great a people without helpers and assisters which made him euen wish for death and because he was not able to feed them and to satisfie their requests touching the flesh that they lusted after saying Giue vs flesh that we may eate It is remembred in Exodus ch 16 12 13. that they murmured against Moses Whether the quailes lusted after Exod 16 13. be the same set down in this place and lusted after flesh and had quailes sent them wherevpon the question may bee asked whether that history be the same that is mentioned in this place and whether both were sent at one and the same time I answer the histories are diuers both in regard of the circumstances of time and place These were giuen to satisfie them a whole moneth the other but one time These fell a daies iourney without the host on each side the other onely couered the campe they lusting after these are sharply punished the other are not We may obserue out of the words of Moses that many are the failings of the best seruants of God for in many things we sinne all Againe Moses doth rashly expostulate with God and vnaduisedly wish for death So did Iob chap. 3 3. and Eliah 1 Kings 19 4. and Ieremy chap. 15 10. and 20 14 and Ionah ch 4 30 So it is with many though they haue not yet learned what it is to liue neither are any way prepared for death yet through impatience vnder the crosse wish for death But this is our weaknesse rather to wish not to be then to be in any misery and aduersity Rather it behoueth vs to tarry the Lords leysure to hope in him for he shall bring it to passe Psal 37. But to let this passe obserue the title that Moses giueth to Magistracy he calleth it
them yea euen in our enemies These are approued remedies to keepe vs from enuy Would God that all the Lords people were Prophets and that the Lord would put his Spirit vpon them See heere the godlinesse and humility of Moses he is so farre from enuying this gift of these two seruants of God that he reprooueth Ioshua and wisheth from his heart that all the Church of God had the same gift which he had from the least to the greatest As if he should say I am so farre from enuying them in hauing these graces though they came not with the others seeing God confirmeth euen their calling also as well as the rest that I could rather wish if it pleased God that all in the host could prophesie and were endued with mine and their graces If any obiect that this may seeme to giue way for vnwarrantable wishes friuolous desires and vaine praiers not grounded vpon any promise I answer it doth not for he onely testifieth his holy desire of the Churches good as when we pray that God would keep vs this day from al sinne It is against the word of God to hold that we can be without sinne but it is not against it to testifie our desire to be free from it for it is that which we ought al to aime at and to endeuour that wee may attaine vnto Neither doeth this praier giue scope to the wishes of the sottish multitude that pray for their friends when they are dead who neuer praied for them when they were aliue saying God haue mercy on their soules or God rest their soules whereby the Name of God is taken in vaine For they haue receiued their iudgment according to their works and are already either in rest or in torment froÌ„ which they cannot returne Doctrine The godly desire that â—thers of theâ— Church 〈◊〉 be equall to them or aboue them graces We learne from hence that the godly doe heartily desire the good and growth the profit and encrease of the whole Church It is the duty of all faithfull persons to desire that all true Christians may excell in graces euen to be equall or aboue themselues how eminent and excellent soeuer their gifts places be This appeareth in Iohn the Baptist Iohn 3 29 30. Now is my ioy full he must encrease but I must decrease The Apostle desireth that the Thessalonians who were grown greatly in grace might yet grow more and more 1 Thess 4 1. Rom. 1 11. This desire of the prosperity and flourishing estate of the Church made Paul to moue Barnabas to go againe and visite the brethren in euery City where they had preached and planted the Gospel of Christ Acts 15 36. Rom. 9 3. Gal. 6 16. Math. 11 25. Iohn 17 24. 2 Cor. 13 9. As theÌ„ Ioab sent out to number al the tribes of Israel said vnto the King 2 Sam. â—4 â— The Lord thy God adde vnto the people how many soeuer they be an hundred fold and that the eies of my Lord the King may see it so ought we in seeking the encrease of the true Israel of God much rather say The Lord adde vnto the church such as shal be saued how many soeuer they seeme already to be thousand thousands and that our eies may see the spirituall growth of them For as the glory of God ought to be most Reason 1 precious vnto vs so heereby he is most glorified wheÌ„ many lights shine before men Mat. 5 16 Iohn 15 8. Secondly superiours in gifts are fathers and haue that title giuen vnto them as well as superiours by office and calling and therefore as fathers reioyce to see their children excelling themselues or others in gifts as Salomon did excced Dauid so ought it to bee in the spirituall growth of the Church such as are fathers in respect of gifts should reioyce and be glad when they behold their inferiors to come forward to a perfect man vnto the measure of the stature of the fulnes of Christ Eph. 4 13. Thirdly they heartily loue one another therefore they cannot but desire their greatest welfare and excelling in all graces to the greatest edification of other not enuying but reioycing in their encreasing more and more contrariwise sorrowing at their dwarfish estate euer learning yet still needing to bee taught the first principles of religion as not able to beare strong meat Heb. 5 12 13.14 From hence we haue a way left vs to examine Vse our selues and to iudge our selues whether we belong vnto God and be truely sanctified or not whether we be true parts of the true church or not euen by this desire of the good of the churches of God Hereby we may discerne and try what is in vs by this note we may proue our selues truely to seeke Gods glory with sincere harts to wit when we can reioyce in the excelling of other mens gifts aboue our owne whether they be in the same or other callings with vs wishing our selues inferiour to all others and euery one to excell vs in gifts to the edification of the Church Gods glory in the setting vp and establishing of the kingdom of Christ Let vs not account it a shame to see a sheep go before his Shepheard or the sonne to go beyond the father or the wife her husband or the seruant his master if the inferiours haue greater better gifts then their superiours blesse God for it and pray God yet more to multiply their graces There are many Pastours that are afraid lest their people by too often teaching and by going and growing forward by reading and conference should be able to teach them their duty or else controle their teaching of others This is as vnnaturall as if a father should be greeued to see his childe prosper to grow in stature We must desire the conuersion of those that bee out of the Church therefore much more the blessing of God to be vpon the Church in a more plentifull measure Acts 26 29 and 7 60. He that is desirous of the good of such as are not of the family will be more carefull of those that are of the family Euery part and member of the body desireth and procureth the good of the other parts so ought it to be in the mysticall body whereof Christ Iesus is the head who laide downe his life for the Church and shedde his precious blood for the ransome of it Acts 20 28. It will be a great comfort to vs to finde this affection and desire in our hearts to long after the common good of the Church Vse 2 Secondly it condemneth the Church of Rome that hinder the growth and encrease of it deteining the Scriptures from the people keeping them in blindnesse and ignorance whereas the Lord would haue his word communicated vnto all When a Prince hath published statutes for the gouernement of the Commonwealth they are open for all to read them so is it with God after he caused the word to
sought to oppresse together and marched directly toward him by the way of the Desert So then it ought to haue beene translated Tirhakah king of the Chushites for hee had great reason to muster his men together and to put them all in armor forasmuch as the houses and the cities of the Chushites were next to the fire and vpon whom the smoake of Iudah flaming was blowne being their neerest neighbors and if the Iewes had miscarried their owne turne must haue bene the next Hauing waded thus farre in the bookes of the histories let vs proceed to consider some places as il expounded in the prophets where also Chush is mistaken for Ethiopia and first I propound a place in Ezekiel Chap. 29 10. where the Lord threatneth the vtter subuersion of Egypt by the Babylonians which is thus described in the translators from the tower of Seueneh euen vnto the borders of the Black-Moores which last words should rather haue beene conuerted from the Tower of Seueneh to the borders of the Chushites or Arabians betweene which two limites is situated all Egypt For to say from the borders of Seueneh to the Ethiopians is nothing at all and can carry no sense or meaning Seueneh it selfe being the border of Egypt confronting and ioyning to Ethiopia or the Land of the Black-Moores So then if Nebuchadnezzars conquest had beene onely betweene Seueneh and the border of Ethiopia it had bene a poore conquest without victory without enemies without any land because as Iunius well obserueth Seueneh was the south bound of Egypt seated in Thebaida which toucheth Ethiopia and Cush noteth the North bound Annot. in 〈◊〉 29 10. as if the Prophet had saide that Egypt should be ouerrun and ouercome from one end of it to other whereas Nebuchadnezzar neuer entred into any part of Ethiopia as appeareth by the Prophet Another place in Ezekiel is chap. 30 9. is thus turned by the Geneuian Translators In that day shall there Messengers go forth from me in ships to make the carelesse Moores afraide which should bee amended and reformed by putting the word Chush or Arabia for Ethiopia or the Black-moores as euery one may see which meanly vnderstandeth the Geography of the world knowing that to passe out of Egypt into Ethiopia there neede no Gallies or shippes no more then to passe foorth of one peece of dry land into another Ethyopia and Egypt being in one continent conterminate the one to the other which are not diuided so much as by a riuer Therefore in this place of Ezekiel it was meant that from Egypt Nebuchadnezzar should send Gallies along the coast of the red sea by which an army might bee transported into Arabia the Happy and the Stony sparing the long wearisome march ouer all Egypt and the deserts of Pharan which army might thereby surprize them vnawares in their security confidence For when he was at Seueneh within a mile of Ethiopia he needed neither gally nor ship nor boate to passe vnto it being all one firme land with Egypt without any water to diuide them and it is well obserued that if he had minded to rowe vp the riuer for pleasure sake he could not haue done it History o◠world by W.R. because the fall of Nilus tumbling ouer high and steepy mountaines called Catadupae Nili was at hand and would haue hindred him And as in the prophesie of Ezekiel before remembred the word Ethiopia is inserted in the translations for Cush or Arabia which putteth many histories much out of square one kingdome being taken or rather mistaken for another so is it also in Esay chap. 18 1. Oh the land shadowing with wings which is beyond the riuers of Ethiopia c. whereas it should be beyond the riuers of Cush or Arabia For the Land here spoken of by the Prophet Esay is confessed by all interpreters to be no other then Egypt They were the Egyptians that sent this message to the Israelites which Esay repeateth so that by the former translation euerie man may see the transposition of kingdomes for hereby Egypt is transported to the other side of Ethiopia and likewise Ethiopia set next to Iudea whereas it is the land of Cush and Arabia indeed that lyeth between Iudea and Egypt and not Ethiopia which is seated vnder the Aequator Now if Ethiopia it selfe lye vnder the Equinoctiall line with whom the Iewes had neuer any acquaintāce why shold any man dreame that they could haue anie knowledge of the Nations farre beyond it beyond the riuers of Ethiopia except wee shall impiously and blasphemously think that the prophet spake he knew not what or vsed an impertinent and vnprofitable discourse of those nations which were not discouered in 2000. yeeres after inhabiting as farre South as the Cape of good hope commonly known by the name of Bona esperanza Thus I haue runne ouer sundry places in the law and in the prophets which haue beene mistaken and ill translated in which Cush which is Arabia is expounded to bee Ethiopia Touching all which I do freely and ingenuously confesse I haue lighted my candle at his candle that hath with great labour and industry published the history of the world hauing heere there inserted some confirmation of that which hee hath learnedly written Thus vpon the occasion of Moses his marriage with the Midianitish woman called the Chushite we haue shewed how sundry translators haue mistaken the word Chush for Ethiopia Madian being a part of Arabia Petraea or the Stony as Iunius hath well translated it and Vatablus before him It is not worth the standing vpon or the gathering vp which the same Vatablus obserueth out of the Iewish Rabbines that Zipporah the Midianitesse is therefore said to be an Ethiopian because she resembled the Blacke-Moores in colour and was tawny or black as the Negroes are which liue vnder the line which hath indeed no colour of truth and therefore wee will omit the same and come vnto the words themselues 1 And Miriam spake against Moses and Aaron by occasion of the woman the Cushite whō he had married for hee had taken to wife a woman a Cushite 2 And they saide Hath the Lord indeede spoken onely by Moses Hath hee not spoken also by vs And the Lord heard it 3 But Moses was a very mecke man c. The summe of these words we haue shewed before wherein obserue in the things that Moses suffered Doctrine Discomfort from such as should cōfort that Gods children oftentimes finde great discomfort at their hands of whom in al reason they should expect the greatest comfort When the people did rise against him mutinously and tumultuously where should he finde rest or in whose bosome should hee poure out his complaint or to whom should he resort for comfort but to Aaron and Miriam to his brother and sister But here we see they are his chiefe troublers and tormenters The former was a great tentation when the people did set themselues
their consciences can finde out somewhat we may iustly feare and suspect there is more behinde that is vnespied of vs and therefore we haue iust cause to humble our selues vnder his most mighty hand We should iudge our selues that we may not be iudged of the Lord. 1 Cor. 11 There is no way to escape his iudgement that knoweth all and is ignorant of nothing Fourthly it is a matter of great comfort to Vse 4 those that are the Lords because though they be oppressed with false iudgements vncharitable calumniations of men yet when hee iudgeth he will iudge righteously when hee cometh to try all the children of men he will first make enquiry before euer he proceed against them Therefore this is the comfort of euery man he shall neuer bee wronged before God howsoeuer he may be before men so that he may stand at defiance with all his aduersaries whatsoeuer they be forasmuch as GOD will proceed so iustly and righteously with him Though they haue heauy and horrible things laid to their charge by malicious men yet God himselfe will do them right and albeit they be denied iustice vpon earth yet with God they shall be sure to haue righteous iudgement Fiftly this serueth to informe those that sit Vse in any place of iustice to doe right to others either publike or priuate in the common-wealth or in the family namely that they ought not to proceed but vpon a sure and knowne cause It is the practise of God so to do and it ought also to be theirs and as it is the practise of God so also it is the precept and commandement of God to which they ought to be obedient Whosoeuer wil iudge truely he must labour so to do it that he peruert not iustice It is the course that God hath vsually taken and therefore they that would be like vnto God must proceed after the same maner so as they haue him for an example First we must make enquiry and after the cause is tried known to sit in iudgement otherwise we can neuer deale iustly Pro. 18 13. Acts 21 33 22 24. Some do altogether trust reports and accusations of seruants and haue but one eare to heare but as we haue one eare that we lend to the accuser so we should keepe another alwayes for the accused Lastly this putteth vs in mind of the generall Vse 6 iudgement at the last day that all must appeare before Gods iudgement seate and be iudged of him Dan. 12 2. True it is there shal mockers arise and there are such atheists already risen in the world that shall say where is the promise of his coming howbeit the iustice of God requireth it though the patience of God do deferre it We see not this alway done in this world 〈…〉 â—1 6 â—6 25. â—15 19. â— 10. 〈…〉 5. At that day shall euery man receiue according to the things he hath done in his body whether good or euill Let vs therefore endeuour euermore to keepe a good conscience toward God and men 6. And he said heare now my words If there be a Prophet among you I the Lord will make my selfe knowne vnto him in a vision and will speake vnto him in a dreame 7. My seruant Moses is not so who is faithfull in all mine house 8. With him will I speake mouth to mouth c. After the citation followeth the conuincing of those guilty persons to their faces For in iudgment the parties accused must be present 〈◊〉 51. 〈◊〉 10. 〈◊〉 15. â— 16. This conuiction hath a preface commaÌ„ding them to heare for it is the duty of all to heare when God speaketh and the substance it selfe containing Gods arguing pleading witnessing against them and a reproofe of them In the pleading God declareth that he communicateth himselfe in special manner to Moses aboue the rest of the Prophets hee spake to them by visions and dreames but to him mouth to mouth apparently not darkly But did Moses see Gods essence behold him as he is who is said to behold the similitude of the Lord. Answ No man hath seen God at any time Deut. 34 10. Exod. 33 and 34. He saw the likenesse of God not the essence of God He saw him in a certaine resemblance so farre as he was able to bear and comprehend and farther then any other and in a greater measure and degree then the rest For as God called him to a greater office and function so he endued him with greater gifts Heb. 3 4 5. Obserue froÌ„ hence that in former times God vsed many waies to discouer and manifest his truth and will vnto his people Heb. 1 1. See heereby the greatnesse and excellency of his hand hee hath diuers waies to manifest his truth he vseth what seemeth best to himselfe Iob 33. Againe we haue occasion heereby to consider that Gods mercy is greater to vs theÌ„ to our fore-fathers Christ hath left vnto vs from the bosome of his Father the doctrine of the Gospel shining bright in our eies Moreouer in comparing Moses with the Prophets and preferring him Doctrine God reuealâ—th himseâ—f â—o one mo e then to anoâ—her â— Cor 12. â— 3 Luke 1.16.17 Mat 11.11 2. King 2 9. We see that God reuealeth himselfe to one more then to another and giueth greater gifts to some then he doth to other to Moses more plenti ully then to the Prophets To the end we should stand in need one of another and thereby binde vs more closely together and to try vs how wee will employ them to the good of others as he doth in earthly blessings This point is of good vse vnto vs being rightly applied Let Vse 1 not such as haue receiued a greater portion and measure of grace contemne such as haue lesse for should the seruant disgrace or reproch such as the master of the house doth accept and approue nay doth grace and honor Mat 25.23 And as for such as haue receiued lesse let not them enuy those that God hath made aboue them for though one member in the body haue more honour then another yet is there no diuision in the body so the stronger should beare with the weaker Againe let euery Vse 2 one be thankefull for gifts receiued that they may be sanctified to our selues and to others 1 Cor. 14.18 Lastly it behooueth vs to Vse 3 stirre vp the gifts that are giuen vnto vs and to desire the best gifts that thereby wee may doe the most good It is dangerous to hide the gifts we haue receiued as the euill seruant did his talent And if to couer them vnder a bushell much more to turne them and apply them to the destruction of the Church the subuerting of the faith as many doe that are not sanctified Let vs labour to vse them and to vse them well that we may grow in knowledge zeale and sanctification 2 Tim. 1.7 lest they decay in vs so be taken away
is highly to be praised and his goodnesse to bee acknowledged toward vs whiles others are hardned in their sinne and freedom from punishment emboldneth them to their destruction 13 And Moses cryed vnto the Lord saying Heale her now O Lord I beseech thee 14 And the Lord said vnto Moses If her father had but spit in her face should she not be ashamed seuen dayes let her be shut out of the campe seuen dayes and after that let her be receiued in againe In these words we haue the prayer of Moses and the answere of God when we cry God heareth Where we see it is our duty to pray one for another to commend the causes of others vnto God When we see them in misery and affliction we must be intercessors for them We must doe it for our enemies and them that hate vs and haue done vs wrong So it was with Moses in this place Againe it appeareth hereby that the rebukes of parents are not lightly and slightly to be regarded of children when they threaten or shew an angry looke or a frowing countenance it should worke shame and sorrow in them 2 Sam. 14.24 Great is the authority of parents ouer their children and great should be the reuerence of children toward their parents of which we shall speake more chap. 30. They are ouer their children in the Lord and must gouerne them in his feare Neuerthelesse the authority of God is much more ouer vs then ours is ouer our children therfore his chastisements ought to goe neerer to vs and more to humble vs then the threatnings and chastisements of earthly parents Heb. 12.9 10. We haue had the fathers of our flesh which corrected vs and we gaue them reuerence shall we not be much rather in subiection vnto the Father of spirits and liue for they verely for a few daies chastened vs after their own pleasure but he for our profit that we might bee partakers of his holinesse The power of parents is a limited power for they must rule in the Lord and the obedience of children is a limited obedience for they must obey in the Lord Eph. 6.1 but the power of God is absolute ouer his children and our obedience to him must be in all things Besides we may gather that God heareth the prayers of his seruants diuers wayes sometimes hee granteth whatsoeuer we aske sometimes he giueth more then we aske sometimes he heareth in part that which we desire and in part heareth not part the granteth and part he denyeth and sometimes he giueth not the same which wee aske but some other blessing like it or greater then it and sometimes he granteth our petitions when he asisteth vs comforteth vs and giueth vs patience to beare that he layeth vpon vs of al which we haue sundry examples in the word of God And howsoeuer it pleaseth him to deale with vs and whether soeuer of these wayes he heareth our prayers wee must submit our willes to his will and rest our selues contented with that he sendeth Moreouer greeuous sinners and open and grosse offenders should bee shut out of the Church wherof we haue at large spoken before chapter 5. where we haue handled the whole doctrine in a maner of excommunication but when they be penitent are throughly humbled for their sins they must be admitted into the Congregation againe and receiued into the bosome of the Church to be partakers of the priuiledges thereof Howbeit through the corruption of Church officers and the abuse of the censurers of the Church â—e abuses of â—â—communiâ—â—â—ion some are cast out that ought to be kept in and nourished as obedient children of the Church Thus it befell to the blinde man he gaue glory to God being made to see but he was cast out of the Synagogue by the Pharisies Iohn 9 34 35. Hee was a worthy member of the church hee beleeued in Christ and worshipped him It is a comfort to all such as are thus intreated Againe others are kept in the church and fostered in it who iustly deserue to bee throwne out by the power of the keyes and to haue the spiritual sword drawn out against them so it was with the incestuous Corinthian that married his fathers wife 1 Cor. 5 1. hee deserued iustly to bee put away from among them yet they suffered this sword to rest in the sheath and purged not out that old leauen but suffered him to remaine among them 1 Cor. 5 1 7 13. Such remissenesse and negligence was found in the churches of Pergamus and Thyatira Reu. 2.14 15.20 Others that are iustly banished out of the Church for some notorious crime committed against God and offence giuen to the Church are notwithstanding vniustly kept out after their repentance and humiliation so it was with the penitent Corinthian he was much humbled for his sinne and offence 〈◊〉 taketh 〈◊〉 for reâ—ing the â—mmuni◠〈…〉 into the â—ch aswel 〈◊〉 putâ—ing 〈◊〉 out of â—hurch yet the Church was not so careful to receiue him in as a member againe as they ought to haue bene but as before they kept him in when he should haue bin reiected so now they kept him out when he should haue bene receiued 2 Cor. 2.7.8 9.10.11 And if any be thus dealt withall as many haue bene in former times let vs consider that our cause is not strange and singular it is no other then hath befaln sundry the deere children of God before vs. Let her be shut out of the Campe seuen dayes c. Notwithstanding the former prayer of Moses Miriam must be put out from among them Moses though he were much wronged yet neuer complained to God against his brother sister nor against their wrongs yet God will not pardon but punisheth for those wrongs For albeit he did passe ouer those iniuries yet God will not passe them ouer and though he did not cry to God yet their sinne did cry and God heard that crie The Doctrine is this that though Gods children pray not against their enemies that wrong them and oppresse them â—â—â—â—rine 〈◊〉 Gods 〈◊〉 put 〈…〉 yet their wrongs cry out aloud and God heareth and punisheth the doers of wrong The faithfull are of a patient nature and holde their peace when they are laden with cart-loades of iniuries and reproches neuerthelesse God will not hold his peace they are meeke as Moses was and put them vp but God will not put them vp nor suffer them to go vnpunished When Abel was slaine by the treachery of his brother he could not cry out but after his death his bloode cried out for vengeance Gen. 4 10. Heb. 11 4. and 12.24 Hab. 2 10.11 Iames 4.5 So did Naboths bloode cry for vengeaâ—â—â— when he was dead and that cry was heard And no maruell For it is the office of God to execute vengeance hee is the Lord the auenger Reason 1 that will not hold the wicked innocent nor cleere the guilty Exod. 34 7. Hee hath said Vengeance is
mine Rom. 12.19 Deu. 32 35. Hath he said and shall he not do it or hath he spoken and shal he not make it good Secondly hee requireth it at the hands of all Iudges and Magistrates to iudge iustly not Reason 2 to accept the persons of the wicked hee giueth commandement vnto them whom hee hath honored with his owne name to defend the poore and fatherlesse and to do iustice to the afflicted and needy Psal 92 2 3. If then Princes which are Gods vpon earth must doe right iudgement then certainely the God of Gods and Iudge of Iudges will iudge the people righteously and gouerne the Nations vpon earth Psal 67 4. This teacheth vs that God heareth and seeth and knoweth all things Though our Vse 1 sinnes bee neuer so secret and men conueigh them neuer so closely and labor to hide them by all the fetches and deuices they can yet they are open to him before whom all things are open and naked Heb. 4 13. Caine the first oppressor tooke his brother aside and carried him into the fielde none was partaker of the murther or priuy to it yet the blood of the dead did proclaime and publish as it were with a loud and lamentable voice both the sinne and the sinner in the eares of the Lord of hostes as fully and shrilly as the voyces of liuing men can discouer any thing Treasons and conspiracies against Princes are plotted for the most part closely for although they prepare many yet they acquaint few with their most secret designes neuertheles God hath many wayes to finde out those persons and practises Eccl. 10.20 Curse not the King no not in thy thought and curse not the rich in thy bed-chamber for a bird of the aire shall carry the voice and that which hath wings shall tel the matter Secondly we may conclude the wofull estate of all wicked men that are oppressors Vse 2 which thinke to ouer-beate the poore needy and sell them for a paire of shooes Amos 2.6 For this should terrifie such vngodly persons from sinning in this kinde they may indeede perswade themselues that they shall escape or relye vpon the fauour and countenance of men or that the poor pitifully wronged dare not mutter against them which are encouragements to the mighty to commit sin and to liue in it howbeit this is a vaine hope and will in the end make ashamed forasmuch as albeit they may conceale their purposes from men and auoid the place of iudgement yet they cannot escape the hand of God Many receiue great wrongs that dare not open their mouthes against their oppressours the poore are troden vnder foote of the rich the weake of them that are strong those of low degree by them that are mighty neuerthelesse God will open his mouth in the cause of the afflicted and stretch out his hand to recompence tribulation to all those that trouble them This vse is handled by the Apostle Iames chap. 5.1 2. Goe to now ye rich men weepe and houle for your miseries that shall come vpon you c. where he threatened these hard-hearted men with sundry iudgments for the wrongs they did to iust men let not such therefore flatter themselues but rather labour to break off their sinnes by righteousnesse and their iniquities by shewing mercy to the poore if it may be a lengthning of their tranquillity Vse 3 Thirdly seeing God is the great auenger of the wrongs of his children that neuer call vnto him for vengeance then much more will he pitty them and take their cause into his owne hand when they call and cry vnto him day and night to saue them The Lord gracious and mercifull hath promised that when the stranger the widow and the fatherlesse child are vexed and oppressed and cry vnto him he will certainely heare them Exod. 22.21 22.23 24. For if God stay not til they cry because sometimes they cannot and sometimes they dare not tarieth not til they opeÌ„ their mouths to complaine then we may bee assured that when the oppressed in their misery and anguish of their soule sigh and grone vnto him his wrath shall waxe hote and hee will kill their oppressours with the sword of his iudgements Vse 4 Lastly we haue a singular encouragement from hence vnto patience in suffering euen vnto the comming of the Lord. He will take their cause into his owne hand at the length though they suffer long Nay it is the maner of God for the most part to leaue his children in many troubles vntil things seeme to be desperate and past all hope of helpe Why God oftentimes holdeth his peace till things foâ—me to be desperate and past all hope partly to stir vp his people to seeke to him with greater earnestnesse of spirit partly to shew the greatnesse of his own power what he is able to do partly to catch the wicked in their owne crafty counsels and deuises and partly to make it manifest that all our helpe commeth onely from the Lord which hath made heauen and earth to the end that the worke being his the glory also may be his We are ready to ascribe our deliuerances to our owne power or policy and to say in vaunting wise Mine hand hath saued me Iudg. 7.2 God is patient and suffereth long but in the end he payeth home so that the godly shall lose nothing by their patience and the vngodly shall gaine nothing but Gods vengeance This might be enlarged by the example of the Israelites when they were in Egypt the Lord could haue deliuered them before any of their miseries were brought vpon them but the time appointed was not yet come and when all things seemed past recouery suddenly God appeard for their deliuery Let vs therefore be patient and stablish our hearts for the comming of the Lord draweth nigh Iam. 5.8 15 And Miriam was shut vp from the campe seuen dayes and the people iournyed not till Miriam was brought in againe 16 And afterward the people remoued from Hazeroth and pitched in the wildernesse of Paran In these words we see the punishment inflicted vpon Miriam God neuer threateneth in vaine but bringeth to passe whatsoeuer iudgement he hath denounced He threatened Miriam for her murmuring with the leprosie behold heere how hee letteth nothing fall to the ground of that which he had spoken Obserue from hence that such as are the principall doers in sinne Doctrine Such as 〈◊〉 the chiefe hand in 〈◊〉 are principâ—â—ly subiect 〈◊〉 to punishment are principally subiect vnto punishment Aaron was accessary to this mutiny against Moses but Miriam was chiefe in the sinne and therefore is also chiefe in the punishment Simeon and Leui were not the only murtherers of the Sichemites and inuaders of the city but they were the chiefe ringleaders and therefore are onely named Gen. 34.25 and punished Gen. 49.5 Iacob had a great family as Abraham had three hundred and eighteene persons of his house which he armed and conducted
place but that destruction be brought vpon vs If God haue destroyed other nations and rooted them out for the same sinnes that are found among vs what can be expected by vs but that wee hauing the same weight of sinnes should also haue the same weight of iudgement He hath made vs already to drink of many iudgments onely this remaineth that as yet we haue not dranke the dregges we haue not yet tasted of vtter desolation No nation hath brought forth worse fruits or shewed lesse thankefulnesse We haue iust occasion therfore to feare that the day of Gods visitation cannot be far off by the course of iustice and doubtlesse it is the nearer because we are growne sottish and sencelesse and haue put all feare thereof from vs. The land is generally full of retchlesnesse and security and this addeth to our sinne so that we may say as it is Ier. 6.28 29 30. They are all greeuous reuolters walking with slanders â— 9.28 they are brasse and yron they are all corrupt c. Thus was it with the Sodomits immediately before their destruction the Sunne was risen vpon the earth they thought there had beene a faire day comming but it was a day of wrath a day of trouble and distresse for the Lord rained down fire and brimstone vpon them and all the wicked were as stubble So it was also in the dayes of Noah and so it shall be in the end of the world Vse Secondly it teacheth vs who are the greatest enemies to a state to a nation to a kingdome to a land to a people to our townes and cities to our families euen they that are the greatest sinners These are they that bring those dayes of desolation the dayes of darkenesse and gloominesse the dayes of wastnesse and confusion to wit such as sinne with an high hand that are obstinate and hardhearted and setled to continue in the dregs of them When Ierusalem was besieged by Nebuchadnezzar king of Babylon Ier. 32.4 who were the chiefe enemies of the citie and kingdome doubtlesse not so much the Babylonians and their army as the citizens themselues they were such as lodged within not they that lay without 2 Chron. 36.16 Dan. 9.10 11. Nehe. 13.17 18. 〈◊〉 it is â—eakeâ—nd wa 〈◊〉 citie The strongest enemies were in the heart of the citie and they were they that did weaken it It is sinne that openeth the gates and throweth downe the walles and letteth in the enemie and maketh hauocke of all The sin of Achan made Israel to turne their backes to their enemies Iosh 7.8 according to the threatning Deut. 28.15.25 The contempt of the word prophaning of the Sabbaths whordome drunkennesse couetousnesse and oppression doe sharpen the swords of enemies and giue them assured hope of victory Hab. 1.3 4 5 6. If we sin against God with an high hand and breake out into all enormities it is in vaine to trust in our fenced cities and multitudes of men If our armies be neuer so strong if our cities were neuer so sure blocked if we had walles flanked with barracadoes and other fortifications that we feared not to haue them surprized by scalado yet if sin be suffered and fostered within it weakeneth all our force it maketh frustrate all our deuises it throweth our castles and citadels downe to the ground it filleth vp the trenches and maketh the way easy to batter our walles and to breake in pieces the towres thereof Sinne is as a Cannon that beareth all before it and where it beareth sway an hundred wals cannot keepe out the enemy Plaut in Persa And this the heathen knew and confessed But where Religion is entertained and godlinesse flourisheth there the citie is notably garded Deu. 4.6 and 28.1.7 Lastly such as haue any loue to their countrey Vse 3 and would haue the people freed from destruction and continue in peace and quietnesse let them shew it by their loue to the Lord and his Law and by seeking to bee at peace with him If we be reconciled vnto him that he hath no controuersie against vs he wil make euen our enemies to bee at peace with him This serueth to admonish vs all to take heede lest we adde sinne vnto sinne We account him an enemy and that iustly that conspireth and combineth with another to open the gates vnto him and to bring him in to destroy the citie and people such an enemie is sinne it taketh part with our enemies and they both ioyne together and tend both to one end to wit to ouerthrew our peace and safty Stay therfore the course of sinne that it grow not to haue the vpper hand Seeke not to be acquainted with it be not any meanes to spred it farther and to conuey it from one to another Marke then from this consideration who are indeed and in trueth the best Citizens and best townesmen in places where they liue Not alwaies the richest not alwaies the noblest not alwayes the strongest not alwayes the most politicke The best citizen is the godly man the best townesman is the man that feareth GOD and walketh in his wayes Such are the chariots and horsemen of the kingdome They are the strength of the land that are strong in the Lord. On the contrary side the worst citizens are the vngodly who pull it downe as it were with their owne hands What hath beene the ruine and ouerthrow of the most famous kingdomes in the world and what hath turned the noblest Cities into dust what hath brought infinite calamities of famine of the sword of the pestilence of fire of slauery and such like but the impiety of men so that the Lord hath beene compelled to reuenge himself of the very places which they possessed of the wals and buildings yea of the cattell and beasts that fedde thereupon Stand fast therefore in the most holy faith and let not sinne enter for when it commeth it layeth all waste from this commeth the ruines of countreyes of cities of houses and of particular persons 26 And the Lord spake vnto Moses and vnto Aaron saying 27 How long shall I beare with this euill congregation which murmure against mee I haue heard the murmurings of the children of Israel which they murmure against me 28 Say vnto them As truely as I liue saith the Lord I will surely do vnto you euen as ye haue spoken in mine eares The Lord as a iust Iudge proceedeth to giue sentence against these wicked men whose destruction was concluded They had gone backe from their obedience God charged them to goe backe againe toward the red sea so that they were forty yeeres before any of that people came into the land which might haue beene possessed in forty dayes This sentence pronounced by the mouth of God is either generall against the whole multitude or speciall against the first contriuers and principall authours of this rebellion The generall punishment is concerning themselues or their children Touching themselues as they had spospoken so the
it far Pro. 22 15. So is it with al those that are stubborne and refractory they esteeme words as winde they neuer lay them to their hearts they must be brought low by strong hand and they must feele the smart of their sinnes before they will be humbled We see this in Pharaoh and his people they had oftentimes heard Moses and Aaron speake vnto them in the Name of the Lord Exod. 5 1 8 1 9 1 13 10 3. But what did all this worke in him but as so many hard strokes vpō the anuill which make it harder so Pharaoh hardened his heart and would not let the people go Exo. 8 15 so that God is constrained to enter into iudgement with him and he that would not giue eare to the word was constrained to giue place to the waters for he and his host were drowned in the red sea Thus was it also oftentimes with the Israelites that refused misused the Prophets they euer brought vpon their heads some iudgement or other 33. And your children shall wander in the wildernesse forty yeares and beare your whoredomes vntill your carcases be wasted in the wildernesse 34. After the number of the daies in which ye searched the Land euen forty daies each day for a year shall ye beare your iniquities euen forty years and ye shall know c. In these words Moses farther describeth the sentence of God against these rebels the punishment rested not only vpon their own persons but slowed downe to their children like a violent tempest that first falleth vpon the Mountaines and after descendeth into the vallies Note heere first of all how God dealeth with these mutiners and with their off-spring The spies had bin 40. daies in searching the Land and for their wickednesse they shall wāder 40. yeares in the wildernesse a yeare for a day A dram of sin hath a pound of sorrow A day of pleasure hath a yeare of paine Doctrine Obserue from this Sinne and the punishment of sinne are proportionable Gen. 19 5 24. that in iudging and punishing of sinnes God oftentimes punisheth in proportion so that the iudgement is answerable to the sinne Of what kinde the sinne is of the same kinde is the punishment Gen. 42 21. God sent vpon Sodome a punishment like to the nature of their sin they burned in vnclean and vnnaturall lust one toward another and the Lord sent fire from heauen to burne them vp The people in the wildernesse with their viperous and venemous tongues spake against God and Moses his seruant and the Lord sent venemous and fiery serpents to sting and to bite them Numb 21 5 6. So Dauid sinned greatly in numbring of the people through the pride of his heart and vaine glory in his owne greatnesse God could haue punished him many other waies but he meeteth with him in the same kinde he diminisheth the number of his people exceedingly by the pestilence in whose strength he much trusted The reasons follow First God hath many waies to punish sin Reason 1 yet it pleaseth him to send his punishments according to our sinnes thereby to strike vs with inward remorse and to worke a deeper impression in the conscience For when he punisheth after this manner rather then after any other the iudgement it selfe doth more effectually force the sufferer to acknowledge Gods iustice in plaguing of him in that sort This we see in Adoni-bezek who was serued himselfe as he had serued others he had cut off the thumbes and great toes of threescore and ten kings which gathered their meat vnder his table the Israelites serued him with the same sauce they also cut off his thumbes and his great toes this measure repaied vnto him caused him to say As I haue done so God hath requited me Iudg. 1 7. The punishment presenteth the sinne as it were visibly before his face and when God dealeth thus with a man it oftentimes bringeth him to thinke of those sinnes which otherwise he would neuer haue remembred so that thereby he may iustly acknowledge that it is iustly come vpon him Secondly this maketh men not onely to Reason 2 iustifie God whose iudgements are alwaies iust but maketh thē also to iudge themselues and thereby they oftentimes preuent the more heauy iudgments of God He doth it for their good iudgeth no mā twice 1 Cor. 11 31. if he be wise to iudge himself Thirdly God hath giuen a law Reason 3 by y◠law he requireth a proportionable punishment for sinne Leuit. 24 19. This course will the Lord take who is the supreme Magistrate so often as it pleaseth him albeit he do not tie himselfe to that law Vse 1 This serueth to warrant vs that wee may lawfully expect iudgement from God in proportion vpon men for their sinnes For that which hath bin may be and that which the Lord hath done he will certainely do it againe so that we may promise and perswade our selues that they shall in the end be paid home to the full with due proportion of punishment according to their sinnes In the destruction of Ierusalem we reade that the enemies came vpon them the same day that they put Christ our Sauiour to death euen then I say came the sword vpon them and recompenced them in the same manner by putting them to death How many are there which haue sometimes beene seruants though now they are masters and beene faithlesse to their masters what hath followed haue they escaped nay hath not God met with them in the same manner by giuing to them faithlesse seruants deceiuers purloiners and theeues that haue wasted and spoiled their goods as they in former time did their masters How many in our daies haue bene stubborne and disobedient against their parents in their youth neuer doing them reuerence nor yeelding to them any obedience mocking at their age and other infirmities Haue not these monsters bene punished Yes God hath paid them home with the like and sent them dissolute children disobedient such as grow weary of them and thinke they liue too long minding their patrimony more then regarding their parents How many are there that haue abused and wronged their former wiues and hath not God vsually plagued them in the same sort in giuing them a second into their bosome which hath embraced the bosome of strangers and dealt wickedly and falsely with them 2 Sam. 12 11. Iob 31 9 10. God could haue met with thē by other means and punished them a thousand other waies but it pleaseth him to make his punishments answerable and carrying a likenesse with the sinne for which it is inflicted so that they are punished by that thing by which they haue sinned against God Couetous persons which get their goods by fraud and oppression are themselues or their heires many times oppressed and deceiued and brought to beggery Gluttony surfetting and drunkennesse are oftentimes punished with dropsies and many grosse and corrupt humors distempering their bodies and bringing
of wiar to draw blood in many places True it is he was not striken with this raging pestilence neuerthelesse he was diuersly punished with it with greefe and sorrow with horrour feare with losse of his subiects of his honor Pro. 14 28 The vses First this serueth as an admonition Vse 1 to all parents to teach theÌ„ that if they loue their sons they must leaue their sins and walke in a carefull obedience to the law of God If they doe not remember his commandements it shall come to passe that he will not remember their children for good but for euill If theÌ„ there be no loue in vs either toward God or our selues yet for the childrens sake of our body and for our posterity that come after vs we should labour to forsake our sins For his iudgements shall not end in vs but follow vs at the heeles and fall vpon such as are neere vs and belong vnto vs. God will take vengeance of the children for the sins of the parents although they haue in themselues enough to worke out their owne destruction yea thogh they haue no more in them but originall sinne Many loue their children better then themselues and desire their good more then their owne If we would indeed shew our loue to them we must walke in obedience vnto God To say we loue them dearely and yet to liue prophanely is vtterly to deceiue our selues To commit wickednesse with greedinesse is not the way to shew our loue to them or to procure their safety but rather to make them partakers with vs in the punishment Many children may now say to their parents as Zipporah said to Moses for as she said Exod. 4 26. Thou art a bloody husband to me in like manner may many children say to their parents Yee are indeede bloody parents vnto vs because they haue brought the curse of God both vpon themselues and vpon their posterity Alasse do men marry wiues to bring forth children to Satan to be cast into the fire of Gods wrath Is there no care in you O fathers no loue in you O mothers to your owne children the fruite of your owne bodies If there be any sparke of piety nay of pitty and compassion in vs let vs shew it in this by forsaking of our sinnes and by reforming of our liues whatsoeuer is amis in vs and by giuing vnto them a good example of life otherwise most certainely we shal finde the wrath of God extended euen to our houses and little ones he will forget to shew mercy vnto them but in great wrath heauy displeasure will he remember them Let not these things be forgotten but remembred grauen in our hearts to wit that wicked parents are the greatest enemies to their children We cannot abide that others should intreate them euilly when in the meane season none do more hurt them and misuse them theÌ„ our selues Vse 2 Secondly it reproueth those parents that imagine by fraud and oppression wrongful iniurious dealing to set vp their children and enrich their posterity and get to themselues great names whereas this is the ready way to bring the curse of God vpon their names vpon their substance vpon their houses vpon their children vpon their labours and vpon all their posterity Such couetous practises whatsoeuer their pretences be cannot build vp their houses which they might easily know if they did beleeue the word which teacheth that God is an auenger of all such things 1. Thess â— 2 11.12 4 6. And the Prophet telleth vs that the stone shall cry out of the wall and the beame out of the timber shall answer it woe to him that buildeth a Towne with blood c. This woe fell vpon Ahab that ruined his house as it doth many great houses in our daies Vse 3 Thirdly this warneth vs that therefore we should not sleepe securely in sin because God by and by punisheth it one way or other The wicked are often seene in great power spreading themselues like the greene bay tree Psal 37 35 and they go vnpunished for a while Ps 73. Iob 21. but looke vpon their posterity and you shall see GOD meeteth with them in his good time yea often when they are dead and rotten Euill doing is alwaies attended with euill successe in themselues or in those that are theirs â—otable â—cment of 〈◊〉 We see tyrants and bloody persecutors flourish and prosper for a time howbeit if not in their owne persons yet in the second or third descent they haue beene buried vnder the ruines of those buildings of which the mortar had beene tempered with innocent blood We noted this before in the person of Ahab after he had shed the blood of Naboth the true seruant of God and of his children who I pray you could do greater hurt to his owne house then himselfe Did not hee in a manner pull it downe with his owne hands for therefore was the kingdome taken away and remoued from his house and his seuenty children were all slaine with the edge of the sword 1 Kings 21 21. Behold I will bring euill vpon thee and will take away thy posterity c. Thus was it with Ieroboam who made Israel to sin God swept him away and all his stocke as dung from the face of the earth 1 King 14.10 It behoueth therefore Princes and subiects to pray one for another forasmuch as GOD taketh occasion by the sinne of one man to punish another This duty should also be performed of fathers and children of masters and their families lest God cast them together in one iudgement Lastly children ought not in all things to Vse 4 follow the example of their parents It is no iust defence or good excuse before GOD to say our parents did so If they haue bin wicked swearers and blasphemers contemners of the word of the Sabbaths of God we must not follow them in their sins lest we reape the fruite of that which they haue sowne Wherefore children must not walke in the wicked waies of their fathers but rather bee humbled and craue pardon and forgiuenesse euen for their sins which they after a sort haue bequeathed as a legacy vnto them so that their children inherite their sinnes as well as their substance because they send forth an euill sauour which bringeth downe the curse of God vpon them as Dan. 9 8 16 where Daniel doth not onely confesse his owne sin and of others that then liued but he is wonderfully cast downe for the sins of their predecessors For our sins for the iniquities of our fathers Ierusalem and thy people are become a reproch to all that are about vs. And the Lord promiseth on the other side that he which seeth his fathers sins is humbled for them and doth not the like shall not be punished for them Ezek. 18.14 but shal finde God mercifull vnto him but whosoeuer seeth the wickednesse of his fathers and iustifieth them by word or practise
great matter that they haue done Lastly they are greeuous sinners sapped in them that make no vse of the crosses and afflictions that God sendeth vpon them that are no whit bettered or reformed or humbled by his iudgements Vse 3 Lastly it is our duty to pray vnto God that we may be kept and preserued from this high measure of sinne Psal 19 13. The Prophet prayeth to the Lord to keepe him from presumptuous sinnes This sheweth to vs that we are ready to fall into them And what do they but publish this as with a loud voice that cry out that God is mercifull and thereupon take occasion to goe forward presuming of his mercy We should be carefull to beg from God his grace that we may resist sin in the beginning lest our hearts be hardened by it Heb. 3 13 and we thereby be drawne in the end to make no conscience of sinne â—iect If any aske how wee may know whether we be willing to leaue sin and resist it in the beginning 〈◊〉 I answer we may examine our selues by the contrary rules to the former If a man make the law of God his delight and can therefore loue it make much of it because it maketh his sinnes manifest vnto himselfe hee certainely is no louer of his sinnes Thus it was with Hezekiah when he had receiued an heauy threatning of an heauy iudgement from the mouth of God hee submitted himselfe and said to the Prophet The word of the Lord is good â—g 20 19. which thou hast spoken Secondly hee loueth not his sinnes that loueth him that reproueth him for his sins He that imbraceth that Minister or that brother that telleth him of his corruptions certainely he is not determined to imbrace and entertaine his sins Thirdly he that is so farre from excusing of his sinnes that he is ready to accuse himselfe and he that is so farre from defending and maintaining them that he laboureth to reconcile himselfe to God and to haue a cleere conscience toward God and man hee doubtlesse shall not need to feare to come to the height of sinne Lastly he declareth that he is not besotted with the loue of his sinnes that loueth God that chastiseth him euen for his chastisements sake who so soone as any crosse befalleth vnto him presently runneth home to his owne heart and condemneth his sinne and iudgeth himselfe and layeth all vpon himselfe as iustly befallen him for his sins If these things be found in vs we may reioyce and be glad that albeit we cannot but commit the acte of sinne yet we keepe our hearts and soules from delighting in sinne and the affecting thereof Thus we may acquit our selues of a great deale of the guilt of sinne albeit not of the outward acte it selfe by seeking the asswaging and lessening of it 32 And while the children of Israel were in the Wildernesse they found a man that gathered stickes on the Sabbath day 33 And they that found him gathering sticks brought him vnto Moses and Aaron and vnto all the Congregation Here followeth an example of Gods iudgment vpon him that gathered stickes on the Sabbath day This is not to be considered in it selfe only but as it dependeth vpon the words immediately going before as a reason or an example of that law that whosoeuer doth any thing presumptuously or with an high hand shall die the death and albeit it be set downe after it yet I take it to haue bene done before it The Israelites had found out a man that had sinned not of ignorance or one that gathered stickes vpon necessity but they said to Moses as the Pharisies did to Christ touching the woman taken in adultery Iohn 8 4. We found her in the very acte so did they take this breaker of the Sabbath in the very acte of gathering stickes who rushed desperately against the law as a Shippe that dasheth it selfe in peeces against a Rocke for he sinned in contempt of God and his ordinances The Lord had deliuered his law to all Israel and repeated the same againe he had commanded it carefully to be kept and none to goe out of his place to gather Manna vpon that day Exod. 16 29. The obseruation of this day was the establishing of the whole law and the breach of it a destroying of the whole worship of God This did this wicked person know wel enough but he neuerthelesse would goe out of his place God hath said they should not kindle a fire throughout their generations that day Exod. 35 2 3. neither could he be ignorant of it yet he would kindle a fire to prouoke God to anger against him In this we see his sin and the manner of it he is brought to Moses and is put in ward Moses asketh counsell of God what shold be done with him God appointeth him for examples sake to be stoned to death which is done accordingly Obiect But this may seeme a small offence he did not beare any great burden on the Sabbath nor labour in the workes of his calling neither offend in any great matter he did onely gather a bundle of stickes and that as it should seeme but once he did not make any practise of it Answer I answer we must consider not onely the deed done but also the maÌ„ner of doing he did it to despise and despite God a sinne in whomsoeuer worthy of no lesse punishment then death it selfe Doctrine We learne from hence that euery sinne is so much the greater The lesse the thing is for which a man will sinne the greater is the sinne by how much lesse the thing is for which men sin I say the lesse the thing is for which a man will sinne and transgresse the law of God the greater alwaies is his sinne A man would thinke it nothing to picke vp a few stickes but the lesse it was the greater was his contempt of God that hee would runne into the breach of the law and prouoke the wrath of God for it Thus wee might speake of the sinne of our first parents God tried their obedience in abstaining from the fruite of one tree Gen. 2 17. and 3 3. yet they would taste thereof and thereby ruined themselues and al their posterity The matter wherein they sinned was small but the sin thereby was made the greater Esau is noted in holy Scripture for his prophanenes which was shewed in this that for one messe of broth he sold his birthright Gen. 25 33. Heb. 12 16. So is it spoken of Iudas that for thirty shekels he sold his Master and betraied the Lord of life into the hands of sinners Mat. 26 15. 27 5. A goodly price at which he that is God of heauen and earth heire of all things was valued saith the Prophet Zachary ch 11 13. The lesse the reward was the greater was his iniquity for thereby he made it manifest at how vile how base and small a price our Lord Iesus Christ the
albeit God had decreed that such should be punished yet he had not declared by any law the kinde of punishment and therefore they asked how hee should be punished as for example whether he should be hanged on a tree or burned with fire or stoned with stones or striken with the sword But this answer cannot satisfie mee for when death is appointed in the Law and the particular kinde not expressed Iosh 7 â— with 6 â— the Magistrate was left free to set downe the same as also when no punishment at all is mentioned Deut. 25 13.14 neither were the people bouÌ„d to aske counsell at the mouth of God vpon euery occasion of execution of iustice against euill doers where the manner of punishment is not limited It was the law of God that witches should not liue Exod. 22 18. Saul did wel and is commended by the Spirit of God that he cut them off that had familiar spirits out of the land rooted out the wizards yet he did not aske neither was he bound to aske counsell now or which way they should be put to death though God had not defined the particular Leuit. 20 27. This then is left to the discretion of the Magistrate when hee hath the generall to decree the particular punishment as he thinketh good In sundry places of the bookes of Moses wee finde sundry lawes set downe inflicting death vpon the offenders yet the manner of death is not named Genesis 9. verse 6. Exod. chap. 22 19 20. Leuit. chap. 20. verses 9 11 15 16 17 18. Deut. chap. 20. verse 25. and 24 17. All this were to no purpose if the Magistrate might not proceede against them ex officio without knowing the farther pleasure of God For it had bin all one as if no sentence of death had beene set downe inasmuch as they might as easily and with as little labour know the punishment in particular as when no punishment at all is expressed Neither did the Iewes take theÌ„selues to be bound in that case to enquire of God Leuit. 20 10. Deut. 22 22. Iohn 8 5. Wherefore I rather thinke they consulted with God about the quality of the work then the maner of the punishment God had threatned that whosoeuer did Worke on the Sabbath should be put to death but hee had not followed his handy-worke nor laboured in his calling he had onely gathered a few stickes True it is he had done it impudently yet it was doubt full whether this fact were within the compasse of that law or not and therefore Moses would not call the life of this man in question without certaine direction from the mouth of God For life is precious and blood being spilt is as water poured vpon the earth that cannot be gathered vp againe So then they desired to know whether this fact were worthy of death not by what manner of death he should die And as the Iewes in other things are full of fables so in this they haue deuised of their owne braines that this man was Zelophehad â—ish fable out any â—nd of whom we reade afterward in this Booke chapt 27 3. where it is saide of him that he dyed not in the conspiracie of Korah but in his owne sinne thereby casting an aspersion vpon him and charging him with an imputation which the Scripture doeth not charge him withall of which wee shall speake more afterwards But who it was and what his name was and whether he were one of the Israelites or of the straungers that came with them out of Egypt or what his purpose was it is vncertaine but whosoeuer it were he is put to death for prophaning of the Sabbath Wee learne heereby Doctrine that the Sabbath day ought wholly to be spent in religious and holy exercises The Sabbath day must bee spent religiously It is the end why it was sanctified of God that wee should sanctifie it and spend it in holy vses from morning vnto euening Genesis chap. 2. verse 2 3. Where wee see hee blessed it and sanctified it in the Garded or at least in the time of mans innocency Exodus chap 16 20. Esay 56 verse 2. 58 13. Exod. chap. 20. verse 4. This was the practise vnder the Law continued also vnder the Gospell It was the custome of Christ to preach the gospell in the Synagogues on that day he did it not for once or twice but it was his ordinary and vsuall manner So the Disciples Acts 20 17. and 17 1 2. 1 Cor. 16 1. Reuelat 1 10. The doores of the Temple were kept shut the sixe dayes but opened from morning vntill the euening vpon the seuenth day Ezek 46 1 2. There are many reasons in the fourth commandement Reason 1 drawne from the equity and liberality of God in giuing vs sixe dayes from the example of Gods rest and from the consideration of the end why it was appointed to bee kept holy all these are of great force Exod 20 4 5. Secondly this serueth to preserue men from Reason 2 barbarisme and Atheisme and all irreligions prophanenesse We see notwithstanding this comfortable profitable ordinance of God how much impiety and loosenesse is in the world but if euery man were left vnto himselfe to serue God as himselfe list to his priuat deuotions without this generall obseruation it is to bee feared wee should shortly haue no knowledge no faith no church no religion no order that the greatest part would scarfe thinke of God from one weeke nay from one yeere to another or haue any acquaintance with his word and Sacraments or reade the Scriptures or pray vnto him nay they would scarse know whether there were any Scriptures or Sacraments or not Therefore the Lord saith The Sabbath is a signe betweene mee and you throughout your generations that yee may know that I am the Lord that doth sanctifie you Exod. 31 13 For when doe the greatest part reade or heare or conferre or meditate or pray but vpon the Sabbath Take away therefore that day you take away all these Thirdly Reason 3 Christ Iesus vouchsafed to honour this day aboue the rest of the daies of the weeke after his resurrection and that by his speciall appeâ—â—ings in it as wel as by his rising again vpon it If we obserue and marke it wee shall see he shewed himselfe to his disciples and followers vpon that day especially First to Marie Magdalene early in the morning Iohn 20 1. and 14. Secondly to the other women as they were going to communicate to the Apostles the certainty of his resurrection which the Angels had declared vnto them before at the sepulcher Matth. 28 9. Thirdly to the two disciples going to Emmaus which also was the same day Luke 24 21 For they said it was the third day since these things were done Fourthly the same day at night he appeared to his Disciples Iohn 20 19. Fiftly he appeared for the confirmation of the faith of Thomas in the matter of his
by staied and repressed it winneth ground and spreadeth farther like a canker Whereby we see it is an easie steppe and descent from one euill to another as it is to go downe a steepe hill Now the sinne of these men is three-fold First they are as blinde men that cannot see the iudgements of the Lord but accuse Moses of murther and impute to him the death and destruction of those that were buried in the earth consumed to ashes with the fire Moses was onely the Minister of God in their destruction the cause of their owne death was in theÌ„selues as if a malefactour neuer considering what himselfe hath committed should cast the cause of his condemnation vpoÌ„ the Iudge and cry out against him as a shedder of blood Secondly their vnthankfulnesse who will by no meanes confesse that they were saued the day before and sundry times besides from destruction by the intercession of Moses if he had not praied for them they had perished as one man with the seditious For they were all become as one sicke body wherein no part was sound but ful of wounds and bruises and putrifying sores Esay 1 6. They seeke his death that after a sort had giuen them life and they rise vp against him that had beene the meanes of their deliuerance Thirdly as they did condemne the innocent so they iustifie the vngodly both which are an abhomination to the Lord Prou. 17 15. Such wicked persons as God had rooted out of the Land of the liuing and turned them into the earth which was weary to beare such vnprofitable burdens they call them the people of God which were no better then a cursed crue of conspirators against God and such as he had appointed to manage the State Ciuill and Ecclesiasticall These men therefore rising vp in their stead that were fallen into the pit and defending their cause of whom GOD had taken the account doe make themselues guilty of their sinnes are iustly swept away with the iudgements of God Doctrine We learne heereby The wicked will not bee warned by former iudgements that such is the corrupt heart of wicked man that it will take no warning by former iudgements though they be neuer so fearefull and euident They had often seene how great things God had wrought among his people yet they are blinde and doe not see them they are wilfull and will not regard them they are sottish and will take no knowledge of them Psal 10 5. Esay 22 12 13 Psal 24 38 39. Luk. 19 42. Dan. 5 22. This maketh sinne out of measure sinfull The reasons First because they see God Reason 1 is a mercifull patient God he beareth long and holdeth his peace and therefore they thinke he is like vnto themselues Psal 50 21. so they abuse his patience and will do nothing Secondly they thinke the day of their iudgment Reason 2 is not neere they set it farre off from them It may be it may come in time but they hope there will be peace in their dayes Ezek. 12 27. The people iudged that the Prophet had prophesied for many daies to come and of such times as were farre off and thereupon they concluded that the daies were prolonged and euery vision failed Thirdly they loue their owne sinnes and Reason 3 out of that great loue to their sinnes they are vnwilling altogether to take notice of any iudgement due to their sinne cannot abide that the Minister or any other should giue theÌ„ warning of the same for they hate him that rebuketh in the gate and they abhorre him that speaketh vprightly Amos 5 verse 10. The vses remaine Vse 1 First of all are men naturally so vnwilling of themselues to set before them Gods iudgements Then this serueth as an admonition to the Ministers that they should often threaten Gods iudgemeâ—â— against the wicked seeing they are so dull aâ—d vnwilling to take any notice of them or to be warned by them God worketh out his iudgements in euery place and he setteth his Ministers on worke that they should cry ouâ—â—nd not spare to publish them and make them â—owne though men be neuer so much hardened in their sinnes sometimes by reason of the profite that they make by their sinnes sometimes by reason of the pleasure that they finde in their sinnes But howsoeuer they be admonished of any iudgement present or imminent they are little affected with it they are ready to say with the Atheists 1 Cor. 15 32. Let vs eate and drinke for to morrow we shall die Let vs alone with our doing for the present and we will take order for those iudgements that are to come hereafter well enough Obiect If any say it behoueth not the Minister to be so feruent and earnest in his reproofes but to handle sinne more gently because many are the worse for sharpe rebukes and few or none the better Answer I answer this is our greefe and causeth vs often to mourne in secret but yet this cannot be our discharge for we must labour to free and deliuer all men so farre as we can from the fierce wrath iudgements of God otherwise their blood would light vpon our heads and be required at our hands if they perish through our negligence It is the nature of the Cocke as some obserue that at the dead time of the night hee croweth most loud and shrill whether he doth so or not I know not but this I am sure of that the Ministers of God ought to do so when they see men to be most dull and dead in their sinnes they should be most earnest and vehement euen at the deadest times of all they must bee most zealous that so they may deliuer their owne soules and not be constrained to answer for the sinnes of those that perish Vse 2 Secondly this reproueth the age wherein we liue of much corruption because it can sleepe so securely at the noyse of Gods iudgements These murmurers in this place had heard the pittifull cry and fearefull noise of those that were swallowed vp in the earth yet they haue already forgotten that which fell out but a day before We commonly say A wonder lasteth but nine daies but behold how they had seene one of the greatest wonders in the world when the earth whose foundation the Lord hath laid to bee firme and stable that it should not be remoued for euer Psal 104 5 opened her mouth and swallowed these vnbeleeuers and they had heard with their eares their outcryes when they descended into the deepe yet this wonder lasted but one day nay not one whole day for on the morrow it was quite out of their remembrance We haue had all sorts of warnings whatsoeuer generall particular by his word by his workes by his iudgements vpon others and vpon our selues yet we take generally and particularly little warning by them How hath God dealt with many of vs and how neare hath he come vnto vs with his particular
poore cripple remained for the space of thirty eight yeares in wofull taking because he had no maÌ„ when the water was troubled by descending of the Angel to put him into the poole Iohn 5 5 6. so is it with those that cannot come to the water of life brought by the Angels of the Churches they cannot bee cured of their diseases They are in a most pittifull case that want bread to sustaine life they must needs in short time famish because they haue no food Amos 8.11 It is often to bee considered of vs what the Prophet Hosea teacheth chap. 9 6. The daies of visitation are come the daies of recompence are come Israel shall know it And why so the answer is The Prophet is a foole the spirituall man is mad It is very vncomfortable to bee in a wide house in a darke night where is no light at all and yet much worke to be done and no meanes to giue direction such is their condition that want Teachers who are the light of the house and the salt of the earth without which we rot and putrifie in sinne like flesh vnsalted and vnseasoned Fourthly woe to the foolish Prophets that Vse 4 prophesie out of their owne hearts follow their owne spirit and haue seene nothing Ezek 13 4 5. These cannot assure themselues to be the Lords watchmen These Prophets are like the foxes in the Desert they haue not gone vp into the gappes neither made vp the hedge for the house of Israel to stand in the battell in the day of the Lord. Where the Prophet setteth downe sundry true notes of false teachers how we should know them First they teach themselues and not the truth of God they are wise out of their owne wits not out of Gods word they are ready to speake for theÌ„selues not in the cause of God The true Pastours bring the word of GOD that sent them Iohn 7 16 17 18. 2 Pet. 1 21 22. Such then as broach new doctrine which they neuer learned out of the word nor receiued from God are without question false teachers Secondly they are like hungry foxes that lie in waite for their prey giuen to couetousnesse and seeking after their owne gaine they will transgresse for a peece of bread These intend nothing but filthy lucre loue the wages of iniquity as Balaam did 2 Pet. 2 3 13 14 15. Iude ver 12 16. Such a one was Iudas Thirdly they neuer go vp to the breach nor make vp the hedge for the City or Vineyard of God they care not though the enemy spoile the one and root vp the other they neuer make intercession for the people they rebuke not they exhort not they threaten not rather they proclaim peace promise liberty for euery one to do what he list 1 Pet. 2 19. Vse 5 Lastly the people must performe to their Ministers such duties as are answerable vnto their care First they must make good vse of the Ministery desiring truly to be gathered to the Church by the effectuall working thereof Acts 2 37 38 47 16 30. We haue shewed before chap. 3 that the most florishing commonwelths are nothing except this be among them Secondly it behoueth vs to reioyce in seeing or hearing of any approoued man and faithfull Teacher brought into the Ministery of the word and the seruice of the Church by an ordinary and lawfull calling Lu. 1 14 15. 16 17. on the other side to be greeued wheÌ„ such are taken out of the Church and the vse of them denied Acts 20 37 38. or such kept out that haue worthy gifts desire to be imploied But we see commonly men are glad to see such brought into the Church as will speake of wine and strong drinke Mic. 2 11. such as will vse them well in tithes such as will not trouble them long in teaching such as will feast them often at his table Lastly they must expresse their hearty loue to their Ministers againe recompencing loue for loue and labouring to do them good whom they see to be so needfull for theÌ„ euen as necessary as the Physition in time of sicknesse as the Captaine in time of war as the reapers in time of haruest Woe therefore shall bee to those that account them worthlesse needlesse fruitlesse Ver. 47 48. He put on incense and made an attonement for the people and stood betweene the liuing and the dead c. Obserue againe another point that Moses and Aaron aduentured their owne liues in the time of this plague for the good of the people they made supplication for them because they were the people of God the posterity of faithfull Abraham and were committed to their charge ouersight and because the enemies both the Egyptians and the Canaanites should not blaspheme the Name of God and triumph in their destruction Hence it is that Aaron as he was appointed and commanded â—trine did put incense in his censer force of 〈◊〉 is exâ—ng gâ—eat and made an attonement for the people Wee learne hereby that the force efficacy and necessity of praier to God is very great to obtaine any blessing or to remoue any iudgmeÌ„t 1 Chron. 21 17. Phil. 1 4. 1 Thess 5 17. Thus did Moses often preuaile Exod. 17 and 32. Luke 21 ver 36. Ioash acknowledged that the praiers of Elisha an holy Prophet of god stood his kingdome in more stead then all the horses and chariots of Israel could do 2 King 13 14. The reasons First it is a fruite of faith and a testimony Reason 1 to our owne hearts that we do beleeue It is the praier of faith that saueth Iames 5 ver 15. But where there is no calling vpon the Name of God by praier there can be no faith in God at all These cannot preuaile with God nor obtaine any thing at his hands Secondly whatsoeuer we receiue froÌ„ God Reason 2 we must receiue it by praier For what is it that praier cannot obtaine whatsoeuer wee aske we receiue Math. 7.7 Our wants therefore beeing great the necessity of this duty must needs be great also Thirdly it is a part of our spirituall armour Reason 3 or at least that which giueth vs strength to vse the armour appointed to euery Christian Eph. 6 16. without which all the rest wil serue vs in little stead First this reprooueth such as thinke it to Vse 1 be needlesse to be performed to God because he knoweth whereof we haue need and need not to be put in minde thereof It had beene a very needlesse thing for Moses and Aaron to bee so earnest for the people to runne in with all haste and to stand betweene the liuing and the dead if praier had beene needlesse or bootelesse It is true hee knoweth whereof we are made and it is true he needeth no remembrancer or informer to put him in minde of what hee hath forgotten howbeit this ought rather to stirre vs vp to praier as we see Math. 6 verses
as a gift of God let him chuse them before they make choise of him let the gifts of God in him commend him before any write letters of praise for him They shall one day answer to God for the soules of such as perish through their default There is no dalying with Church-liuings let them therefore prouide sufficient Preachers for their own discharge in the great day of account Sixtly as they must looke vnto it that haue power to present so must they that haue authority to institute for if they lay their hands rashly vpon any they are thereby partakers of other mens sinnes 1 Tim. 5 22. and therefore they ought to endeuour to keepe themselues pure Seuenthly touching the people they must acknowledge themselues vnworthy of such a blessing and not take it as a fruite of their own deseruings We can deserue no good thing much lesse the greatest good We cannot deserue our daily bread that nourisheth the body much lesse our spirituall meate that feedeth the soule A good Pastour commeth not as lands and liuings by inheritance therefore as Salomon speaketh of a good wife so we may say of a good Minister House and riches are the inheritance of fathers but a good Minister is the gift of God Prou. 19 14. Eightly our duty to God is to loue him a-againe that hath so loued vs and to giue vnto him our hearts our soules and bodies that hath giuen vnto vs such a gift He could not â—estifie his fauour toward vs more theÌ„ by such a sure pledge and loue-token This the Prophet teacheth Psal 147 13 14 15. where he praiseth God for many blessings but for the word as a most speciall blessing aboue all the rest and farre surmounting all such things as are common to all nations and people Hee shewed his word vnto Iacob his statutes and his iudgements vnto Israel Ps 147 19 20 he hath not dealt so with any nation and as for his iudgements they haue not knowne them So then among al the Lords gifts none is comparable to haue faithfull Pastours to feed mens soules with knowledge and vnderstanding and so to bring saluation vnto them True it is God hath many graces in store for vs he giueth riches and health and wealth it is he that healeth all our infirmities and restoreth vs from sicknesse but the gift of the Gospel is aboue all which being entertained bringeth saluation vnto all men The other also are graces they are enriching graces healthy graces wealthy graces healing graces but this is a sauing grace Therefore the Prophet saith If thy word had not beene my comfort I had perished in my affliction Psal 119 92. Ninthly the people should loue their feet that bring glad tydings of good things account them best welcome vnto them True it is the vngodly and prophane of the world can see no such benefit in it nor such good to come by it as to be any way beholding to God the giuer or to the Minister that is the messenger Satan the god of this world hath blinded their eies so that they are become like swine which finde more sauour in the mire of this earth theÌ„ in the sweet perfumes of the Gospel or like to children that value a beautifull toy before a precious stone These account them their enemies that tell them the truth as Ahab did 1. King 21 20. they thinke they come to trouble theÌ„ as Herod all IerusaleÌ„ thought of Christ Math. 2 â— Lastly al good people such as are Gods people should earnestly desire to liue vnder the Ministery of the word where this gift of God is that they may alwaies heare the holy doctrine of saluation sounding in their eares remembring that faith commeth by hearing Ro. 10 17. We see how carefull commonly men are to dwell in wholsome and healthy places where a sweet aire is so if we desire the health and wealth of our soules let vs frequent the preaching of the word and keep the Sabbath with our families by hearing the voice of God As for those barren places where no corne groweth and where no dew nor raine falleth they are vnwholesome flye from them they are dangerous come not neere them Hence it is that the word coupleth preaching and beleeuing together and therefore let no man put them asunder Ioh. 17 20. Acts 8 12 and 14 1. 1 Cor. 15 1 2. No man can be saued except he be called for whom he did predestinate them hee also called Rom 8 30. but he calleth none by his voice from heauen but by his word in the earth Either he calleth immediately by himselfe or mediately by his Ministers but now he hath ceased to call immediately and if we waite for such a calling wee waite vpon our owne vanity we do but deceiue our selues like Herod that waited for the wisemen but they neuer came vnto him If then we would be saued we must first be called and if wee would be called we must heare Gods Ministers speake vnto vs and call vnto vs out of his word 8 And the Lord spake vnto Aaron Behold I also haue giuen thee the charge of mine heaue offerings of all the hallowed things of the children of Israel c. 9 This shall be thine of the most holy things reserued from the fire euery oblation of theirs euery meate offering of theirs and euery sinne offering of theirs c. 10 In the most holy place c. 11 And this is thine the heaue offering of their gift c. 12 All the best of the oyle and all the best of the wine and of the wheat c. 13 And whatsoeuer is first ripe in the land c. 14 Euery thing deuoted in Israel shall be thine 15 Euery thing that openeth the matrice c. 16 And those that are to be redeemed c. 17 But the firstling of a Cow c. 18 And the flesh of them shall be thine c. 19 Al the heaue offrings of the holy things c. We see here that God would haue the Priests to be wholly occupied in the Ministery of his seruice therfore they could not get their liuing with the labor of their hands or by tilling of the ground they might not be Merchants Artificers or Farmers but must wholly attend vpon the worke of the Tabernacle so that the Lord sheweth by what meanes they shold liue and how he would haue them maintained And first of all hee speaketh of the stipend of the Priests which had the worthier calling they were to be maintained by oblations whether meate offerings or sinne offerings or trespasse offerings by the first fruites of the corne of the wine or of the oyle by all things deuoted in Israel by the first borne that openeth the matrice in all flesh whether of men or beasts yet so as that the first borne of men and of vnclean beasts which might not be offered should bee redeemed taking for a man fiue shekels of the Sanctuary
Tabernacle therefore they were worthy to receiue their wages and ought not to be defrauded thereof Before the law Abraham gaue vnto Melchizedek tithes of all Gen. 14 20. And the Apostle to the Hebrewes saith that euen the Patriarke Abraham gaue the tenths of the spoiles Heb. 7 4. It is therefore both lawfull iust that the Minister should require and receiue and the people pay vnto theÌ„ that which is due in respect of their labour Reason 1 The reasons are First that thereby the Ministers may be encouraged in their duties 2 Chron. 31 4. It is said of Hezekiah that he coÌ„manded the people that dwelt in Ierusalem to giue the portion of the Priests and the Leuites that they might be encouraged in the law of the Lord. They had receiued much discouragement and discontentment in the daies of Ahaz his father who regarded neither God nor his word nor his worship nor his Ministers for he tooke away a portion out of the house of the Lord and cut in peeces the vessels of the house of God 2 Chro. 28 21 24. And in our daies I am well assured that the Ministers of the Gospel haue as many discouragements as euer the Leuites had and therefore stand in need of some encouragements Secondly it is an ordinance of God that they which preach the Gospel should liue of the Gospel 1 Corin. 9 14. Thirdly they are to attend wholly vpon that calling and do spend themselues to gaine soules to God 1 Tim. 4 13 15.16 2 Tim. 2 4. Euery art should maintaine the artificer and euery trade the tradesman and euery profession the professour The calling of the Minister is not of the lowest callings and it is none of the least labours so that their maintainance should arise from their great paines that they take in that calling Fourthly it is the law of God and nature that children which haue receiued liuelihood from their parents should recompence theÌ„ the Apostle sheweth that if any widow haue children or nephewes let them learne first to shew piety at home and to requite their parents for this is good acceptable before God 1 Tim. 5 4. If then children ought to recompence their parents for their care in their education as Ioseph did his father Iacob much more ought faithfull people to do the same to their faithfull Pastors to whom they owe euen themselues and of whoÌ„ they haue receiued the life of their liues Gal. 4 14. 15 19. Phil. â— 10. Lastly euery labourer is worthy of his hire and whosoeuer deteineth the wages of the poore labourer is a great oppressour committeth a crying sin Iames 5 4. and the cry entreth into the eares of the Lord of Sabbath How then should that which is due to all laborers be denied to the labors of the Minister And howsoeuer this be an euident truth yet it findeth hard entertainment in the world mens profits doe so rownd them in the eare that they can quickly finde sundry obiections against the same I will touch some of the cheefe and principall First the Apostles had great Obiect 1 gifts yet they preached freely Math. 10 v. 8. Why then shold not the Ministers in our daies do the like I answer Answer this must be vnderstood of the gift of working myracles as appeareth by the circumstances and as I haue prooued elsewhere Hence it is that Elisha would not accept though he were vrged of the blessing that Naaman offred vnto him for the curing of his leprosie 2 Kin. 5 16. Againe if they may receiue nothing for their labours how doeth Christ say afterward The workman is worthy of his meate Mat. 10 10. Besides our Sauiour ioyneth these two together receiuing freely and giuing freely and maketh the former the cause of the latter that they ought to bestow freely because they had receiued freely And how had they receiued freely Surely two waies freely without any of their owne desarts and freely without any their owne labor for they had their gifts by reuelation Gal. 1 1 16 17. True it is we haue our gifts by the gift of God freely without any the least desart of ours but wee haue not receiued them freely without our great labour and industry therefore as in this sense we haue not receiued freely we aâ—e not bound by this rule to goe about and preach freely That talent which we haue we haue it by our great paines and therfore it is lawfull for vs to take for our paines Obiect 2 Againe the Apostles are forbidden to prouide and to possesse gold and siluer Math. 10 9. I answer Answer so he forbiddeth them to haue two coats or shooes or staues for their iourney v. 10. But to obserue this perpetually were contrary to the practise of Christ himselfe Iohn 12 6. and 13 4. and 19 23. Luke 22 36 and of his owne Disciples who no doubt liued according to the direction and instruction of their master Acts 12 8. 2 Tim. 4 13. So then this precept had place onely for that present sending and was not to binde them for euer much lesse their successours that came after them for now they were appointed to make haste and might carry no prouision with theÌ„ but must cast themselues wholly vpon the power protection and prouidence of Christ that sent them gaue them their commission Thirdly Paul preached to the Corinthians Obiect 3 and Thessalonians without receiuing any wages at all of them 1 Cor 9 15. 1 Thess 2 6 7. Acts 20 34. He labored with his owne hands and became a Tent-maker Acts 18 3. I answer Answ the question is not de facto but de iure not what he did or any of them did but what he and they had right and power to do For albeit he did not take wages yet he had authority to do it as himselfe professeth 1 Cor. â— 6 12. yea he saith that at such times as hee freed them he robbed other Churches and tooke wages of some to do seruice vnto other 2 Cor. 11 8. And albeit he were well content to depart from his right yet he ceased not to lay claime to his right 2 Thess 3 8 9. And in other churches where he preached the Gospel he liued of the Gospel and taught all the Ministers by his example to doe the like If any aske the question why he abstained from pursuing his owne right I answer that many things are lawfull in themselues which are not expedient and as circumstances often alter the matter so Paul did this for sundry causes expressed in diuers places First lest he should ouer-burden them that had already an heauy burden of pouerty lying vpon them 2 Thess 3 8. Secondly that he might giue example to those that were idle which abounded among the Thessalonians to teach them to worke with their owne hands and to eate their owne bread 2 Thess 3 9. Thirdly that by this meanes it might manifestly appeare that he sought them rather then theirs that he
the former And therefore themselues teach that infants baptized though they cannot be tryed yet goe immediatly into heauen and receiue the crowne of life But suppose this were a good conclusion yet he plaieth the notable Sophister in that he prooueth not that sinne is not worthy of death which he ought to haue done before hee conclude that some sinnes are in their owne nature veniall For many sinnes doe not bring death which notwithstanding are worthy of death they doe not bring death through Gods mercy but they are worthy of death through their owne merit Wherefore this place of the Apostle being well vnderstood directly ouerthroweth this distinction of sin from whence it goeth about to seeke shelter and defence Vse 3 Thirdly vnder these types and shadowes heere rehearsed touching the water of separation which was made with the ashes of a redde heiffer without spot wherein no blemish was which was brought out of the host to be killed and the Priest must sprinkle her blood seuen times before the Tabernacle of the Congregation c. I say vnder these shadowes the chiefe mysteries of our faith are handled For there was no way of saluation but by Christ from the beginning ◠14 6. and there shall bee no other new way vnto the end He was euermore the doore by which all enter into the kingdome of God ◠10 9. He is the same yesterday and to day and for euer Heb. chapter 13 verse 8. This the Apostle teacheth vs plainely by alluding to these words Hebr. chapter 9 verses 13 14. If the blood of Bulles and Goats and the ashes of an Heiffer sprinkling the vncleane sanctifie to the purifying of the flesh how much more shall the blood of Christ which through the eternall Spirit offered himselfe without spot to God purge your conscience from dead works to serue the liuing God Heere the Apostle hath reference vnto the redde heiffer mentioned in this place whose ashes gathered together were sprinkled in the waters of separation and serued to sanctifie touching the purifying of the flesh so that such as were shut from the Congregation being sprinkled therewith had free liberty to come to the Tabernacle The truth of all this was Christ Iesus he is this redde heiffer his blood is the true purging Psal 51 verses 2 7. 1 Pet. chap. 1 verse 2. And as the doore postes of the Israelites were sprinkled with the blood of the Lambe so must our hearts with the blood of Christ Now of this type obserue these principall points of religion First that Christ Iesus is true man found in the forme and shape of man That hee might humble himselfe and become obedient vnto death euen the death of the Crosse Phil. 2 verse 8. This is the cause that hee is pictured out vnto vs in the colour of the redde heiffer rather then in any other to put vs in minde of his death and the shedding of his precious blood Thus also he is described by the Prophet Who is this that commeth from Edom with died garments from Bozrah c. I that speake in righteousnesse to saue Wherefore art thou redde in thine apparell and thy garments like him that treadeth in the wine fatte Esay 63 verses 1.2 This is no small comfort vnto vs especially in all tentations thogh our sinnes haue a bloody face before his face though they be red as scarlet yet the blood of Christ hath washed them away These are they which came out of great tribulation and haue washed their robes and made them white in the blood of the Lambe Reuel chapter 7 verse 14. Hee hath a feeling of our sorrowes and is touched with our infirmities being made like vnto vs in all things sinne onely excepted Heb. 2 17 18. and 4 15. Secondly we learne from this consideration that the Heiffer must be without spotte and without blemish that Christ Iesus was a pure and perfect offering without any sinne Hebr. chapter 7 verse 26 he was holy harmelesse vndefiled separate from sinners and made higher then the heauens This is our comfort also and consolation for if he had bene sinnefull we should yet walke in our sinnes as an infant walloweth in his blood and the price of our redemption were yet vnpaid Hence it is that Moses doth so carefully set downe this in describing of all sacrifices burnt offerings meate offerings trespasse offerings peace offerings all oblations brought to God must be without spotte and without blemish thereby to teach the people vs to the end of the world that there was no sinne in him that tooke vpon him our sinne For hee was wounded for our transgressions and hee was bruised for our iniquities Esay 53 5. He suffered indeed for vs but the iust for the vniust 1 Pet. 3 18 and 2 22. Thirdly in that this Heiffer was such vpon whom neuer came yoke Verse 2. it appeareth that Christ being at his owne liberty bound to none offered himselfe freely for our deliuerance therefore when such as were sent to take him told him they sought Iesus of Nazareth hee answered If yee seeke mee let these goe their way Iohn 18 8. Hee gaue himselfe not by perswasion of others not by compulsion from others but willingly euen vnto the death Phil. chapter 2 verse 8. Iohn chap. 18 verses 4 5. Esay chap. 53 verse 12. His death was not by constraint for then it could not be meritorious If it had not beene voluntary they could not haue taken it away from him for they often lay in waite for him and sought to put him to death Iohn 10. verses 17 18. What he was able to doe if it had pleased him hee shewed in the Garden for so soone as hee had told them that hee was the man whom they sought for they went backward and fell to the ground Iohn 18 verse 6. He knew all things that should come vnto him yet he went forth vnto them that were come with Lanternes and Torches and weapons to take him verses 3 4. He had therefore power to lay downe his life or not to lay it downe but how then should the Scriptures bee fulfilled But they had no power of themselues to lay hands vpō him as he telleth Pilate chap 19 11. This also serueth for our comfort that Christ died not against his will but willingly and of his owne accord performing obedience vnto his Father Not that his enemies could ouercome him for he ouercame them cast thē backe to the earth with a word speaking And what words did he speake Were they terrible and dreadfull Were they words of thunder No he rored not as a lyon but spake mildely as a lamb I am he Now if the voice of CHRIST by gentle and amiable were notwithstanding so effectuall to throw them all downe headlong to the ground how powerfull shall the angry voice of Christ be to throw his enemies as with a sudden flash of lightning into the pit and paines of hell at the last
day And if the voice of Christ in the daies of his humility were so fearefull and auailable in the hearts of his persecuters what a dreadfull thunderbolt will hee cast downe against all his enemies and vpon all the reprobate being in glory and sitting at the right hand of his Father when he shall vtter this finall and fearefull sentence Goe ye cursed into euerlasting fire prepared for the diuell and his angels Math. chapter 25 verse 41. Againe wee are all put in minde that his death is meritorious and the full price of our redemption Thirdly we see that he is Lord of life and death for he raised himselfe by his eternall Spirit and as he had power to lay it downe so he had power to take it vp as appeared euidently at his resurrection Let vs serue him that is able to redeeme from death such as beleeue in him and rest vpon him for their saluation He that restored himselfe to life is able to giue vs life and he that brake the sorrowes of death is able to destroy him that hath the power of death Lastly let vs also endure the crosse willingly following his steps and shewing our selues to be like vnto him remembring that the losse of life for his sake is indeed not a losse of life but a finding of it or a changing of it a temporall life with an eternall Fourthly the heiffer heere mentioned was brought out of the hoast as also other sacrifices were Leuit 4 12 21. this signified Christs suffering out of the gates of the City as Heb. 13 11 12. Iohn 19 16 17 20. This circumstance is not without profite for first it sheweth and signifieth the abolishing of the types and figures of the Law the truth standing in place of the ceremonies and the body instead of the shadowes and therefore such as still serue at the Altar cannot bee partakers of our Altar that is of Christ Hebr. 13 10. Wee haue an Altar whereof they haue no right to eate which serue the Tabernacle The false Apostles taught that the ceremonies were to be mingled with the Gospel but these two cannot stand togegether because the seruice performed in the tabernacle was but a shadow of better things to come Col. 2 verse 17. But the body is Christ Wherefore to obserue them was to deny Iesus Christ and to keep them still in force was as much as to ouerthrow his sacrifice once offered vpon the Crosse They are therfore much deceiued that goe about to bring into vse againe Altars of wood or of stone in the churches of Christians For the Apostle speaketh not of Altars as of many but of the Altar as of one There is but one Altar in all the Church not infinite Altars and by that one Altar hee vnderstandeth the offering vpon the Altar which is no other then Christ himselfe So then wee may as well bring in the Leuiticall sacrifices as the Leuiticall Altars into the Church of Christ forasmuch as these depend one vpon another the sacrifice hauing relation to the Altar and the Altar to the sacrifice Math. 23 verses 19 20. whereas now we haue no more need either of the one or of the other For we haue an Altar and an offering which by offering of himselfe once vp a full and sufficient price for our redemption hath perfected all that are sanctified Againe as Christ was led out of the gates by the Iewes as though he were vnworthy of the society of men and afterward was crucified betweene two theeues as if he were the greatest malefactour of all hauing before preferred a wretched murtherer before him so let it not seeme strange vnto vs if the world cannot abide vs and if wee bee often made a gazing stocke to men and Angels and accounted as the off-scouring of the world and the filth of the earth 1 Corinth 4 verse 9. But howsoeuer the world do iudge of vs let vs appeale from their corrupt iudgement to the righteous iudgement of God saying with Iob Behold my Witnesse is in heauen and my Record is on high Iob 16 verse 19. Hee accepteth of vs as of his children and will admit vs as heires of his kingdome with his Sonne Lastly Christ was turned out of the City to teach vs what wee must account of our selues in this life that we haue heere no place to rest and repose our selues our hope is concerning things that are not seene Hebr. 13 verses 13 14. Let vs goe foorth vnto him without the Campe bearing his reproach for wee haue heere no continuing City but we seeke one to come As then we must bee content to beare part of the Crosse of Christ and to bee reproched as he was reproched for if we wil not beare part of his crosse wee shall not weare part of his Crowne so also wee must account our selues as Pilgrims and strangers in this world that we may enioy his kingdome in the world to come We must bee content to leaue father and mother lands and liues for his sake knowing that we shall finde all againe with a good aduantage Such as refuse to goe out of the Campe of this world to Christ and begin to nestle themselues as if they had heere a sure certaine habitation what other thing remaineth for them but vtterly to perish in the Camp of this world together with the wicked Our hope is in heaueÌ„ our ankre is fixed fast aboue not in this world but in the next wee seeke not a kingdome vpon the earth for then wee should deceiue our selues God hath not called vs heere to reigne but to suffer Thus it was with all the fathers Gen. chapter 47 ver 9. Hebrewes chapter 11 verses 13 14. The Heathen people accounted this life as it were an Inne to lodge at for a short season Cicero de sâ—â— not an house to dwell in and continue for euer yet those poore soules knew not whither they went but we know whither we goe and the way we know Iohn 14 4. We looke for a City which hath foundations whose builder maker is God Heb. 11 10. Vse 4 Lastly this purging and purifying water sprinkling the vncleane mentioned in this place is a figure of the blood of Christ fit and sufficient as a well of springing water to purge vs from all our sinnes Leuit. 1 13. Zach. 13 1. In that day there shall bee a fountaine opened vnto the house of Dauid and to the inhabitants of Ierusalem and for separation from vncleannesse so the words are in the originall in which the Prophet alludeth to these waters of separation in this place Christ is this fountaine flowing of it selfe open and ready vnto euery one that will drinke of it for the cleansing of sinnes And we heard before out of the Apostle that the blood of Christ which through the eternall Spirit offered himselfe without spot to God purgeth our consciences from dead works to serue the liuing God Now the blood of Christ purgeth our consciences two
receiued Thus he dealt with Dauid whom hee greatly fauoured and aduanced to the kingdome when he fell into grieuous sins 2 Sam. 12.9 10. Thou hast killed Vriah the Hittite with the sword and hast taken his wife to bee thy wife and hast slaine him with the sword of the children of Ammon Now therefore the sword shal neuer depart from thine house and I will raise vp euill against thee out of thine owne house So soone as Salomon set vp idolatry and wrought wickednesse in the sight of the Lord he stirred vp aduersaries vnto Salomon 1 King 11. â— 14. and afterward rent the greatest part of the kingdome out of the hands of his sonne This serueth to conuince all such prophane persons as presume of Gods patience and abuse his mercy to all loosenesse and licenciousnesse saying God is mercifull and yet continue in their sinnes But we must know that as he is mercifull so hee is iust as his mercy is toward the penitent so his iustice is toward the obstinate who spareth not his owne people that forget his Law and therefore will deale more fiercely against strangers Vse 3 Thirdly measure not the fauour and loue of God toward our selues or others by outward blessings or outward crosses by prosperity or aduersity which come alike to the godly and vngodly Nay oftentimes the wicked flourish when the faithfull are in great misery as Psal 73.3 4 5. So Salomon teacheth Eccle. 9.2 Therefore Christ our Sauiour correcteth the wrong iudgement of the disciples supposing that such as Pilate slew were the greatest sinners of all the rest that dwelt in Ierusalem because they suffered those things Luke 13.1 2 3. If then we would find sound comfort in our hearts and feele vnfained testimonies of Gods fauour towards vs wee must not seeke for them in outward blessings or in want of outward blessings both which are common to the godly and vngodly but in ioy in the holy Ghost in remission of sinnes in repentance from dead workes in the spirit of adoption in faith in Christ in peace of conscience which passeth all vnderstanding As for other things place not thy heauen and happinesse in them if blessings come receiue them thankefully if crosses learne to beare them patiently Fourthly wee are hereby put in minde to Vse 4 search our owne wayes to suruey our owne hearts and to prooue by the touchstone of the word our owne thoughts words and workes that we haue conceiued spoken and done what we haue iustly deserued if God in iustice should proceede against vs examining seriously our owne life mourning bitterly for our sinnes past and turning vnfainedly vnto God with all our hearts This duty is vrged by Ieremy the Prophet Lam. 3.39 40 41 42. This is the marke that God shooteth at this is the end that he respecteth euen by his afflictions to bring vs home to himselfe not to destroy and confound vs for euer Heb 12.5 10. Let vs not dispise the chastenings of the Lord nor faint when we are rebuked We haue had the fathers of our bodies which corrected vs for a few daies and we gaue them reuerence should wee not much rather be in subiection to the Father of spirits who chastneth those whom he loueth and scourgeth euery sonne whom hee receiueth Fiftly let vs labour to strengthen our faith Vse 5 by the word and Sacraments and by such ordinary meanes as hee hath appointed for that purpose Hereunto the Apostle exhorteth 1. Cor. 11.30 To examine our selues and so to eate of that bread and drinke of that cup declaring that the iudgements of God were broken in among the Corinthians insomuch that many were weake and sicke among them and many slept Wherefore whensoeuer wee find the hand of God sore and heauy vpon vs it is our duty to seeke strength of faith by the vse of the word and Sacraments whereby wee shall learne to find out the true cause of those iudgements and submit our selues vnder his hand that striketh vs as a father For the Scriptures serue to direct vs the Sacraments serue to comfort vs Psal 116. â— Without which the Prophet had perished in his afflictions Lastly seeing God chastiseth his when Vse 6 they offend then most assuredly the wicked that are not his shall not escape his reuenging hand If he correct the flocke of his own pasture the children of his owne houshold the citizens of his owne kingdome and the members of his owne body fed at his owne table in this life and made heires of heauen in the life to come really possessing that inheritance with what plagues punishments torments will he visit the rebellion of aliants and strangers If the Lord deale sharply toward these to whom he is a mercifull Father and gracious Sauiour and whom he often preuenteth with his liberall blessings Surely his reuenging wrath full of rage Psal 21.8 2 King 21. shall find out all his enemies whom he wipe will away as a man wipeth a dish turneth it vpside down This is that which Salomon teacheth in the Prouerbs Behold â— 11.31 the righteous shall bee recompenced in the earth how much more the wicked and the sinner There remaineth a day of iudgement when they shall be punished as they deserue either in this life or in the life to come With this the Apostle Peter sweetly accordeth 1 Pet. 4.17 18. The time is come that iudgement must begin at the house of God if it first begin at vs what shall the end be of them which obey not the Gospel of God And if the righteous scarcely bee saued where shal the wicked and the sinner appeare Where we see that God will scourge whip his owne children for their frailties and infirmities appearing in them But he correcteth the godly in mercy the vngodly in anger the godly as a louing father the vngodly as a iust Iudge the godly to amend them the vngodly to condemne them the godly albeeit humbled and cast downe with one hand are comforted and raised vp with another whereas the punishments that fall vpon the heads of the vngodly are but the beginnings of sorrow and as the flashings of hell fire Now the earth is not properly the place of vengeance and iudgement For we must vnderstand that God hath appointed three places earth heauen hell for three seuerall purposes â—ree places 〈◊〉 need for ree seuerall â—poses the earth to be a place of working the heauen a place of rewarding hell a place of punishing earth as a shop of labour heauen as a pallace of glory hell as a prison of torment Notwithstanding rather then sinners should escape and sinne goe vnpunished the Lord wil call a priuy or petty Sessions euen in this life and make the earth his gaile or house of correction If then God will visit their transgressions with such heauy strokes Alas what shall become of al prophane persons vnrepentant offenders obstinate sinners such as contemne God and his word euery
kept with such as they call and account Heretikes Thus then we see that the greatest hatred hath risen euermore from difference and diuersity in religion This appeareth in Cain and Abel in Isaac and Ismael in Iacob and Esau in the Israelites the Egyptians in Dauid and Saul in Christ and the Pharisies in Paul and the Iewes in the heathen and Gods people in the beleeuers infidels There is no fellowship betweene righteousnesse and vnrighteousnesse 2 Cor. 6 â—4â— no communion between light and darkenesse no concord betweene Christ and Beliall and therefore a confused mixture between the religion of Antichrist the Gospel of Christ hath an impossibility of any agreement Sleid Câ—â—â— lib. 17. touâ—ing Alphâ— and Diazâ— This is also manifest in all histories of the Church from the beginning These things being thus considered and thought vpon we caÌ„not think it strange that the Church lyeth vnder the crosse and groaneth vnder the heauie burthen of it So soone as Hâ—man was aduanced by by the Church mourned and sighed This the wise man teacheth Prouerb 28 28 and 29 2. When the wicked rise vp men hide themselues but when they perish the righteous increase Let vs then acknowledge that the Church is subiect to many sorrowes and much affliction as a campe besieged of enemies as a ship tossed of the winds as Corne ground in the mill as a vineyard eaten with beasts as a building beat vpon with stormes and as a flocke dayly in danger and assaulted with Wolues whilst the enemies clap their hands and stamp with their feet and reioyce in hart with all their despight against the Church of God as the Prophet confessed Psal 79 1 2 3 4. O God the Heathen are come into thine inheritance thine holy Temple haue they defiled and made Ierusalem an heape of stones We are a reproach to our neighbours euen a scorne and derision to them that are round about vs. The first vse is 2 Ioh. 3 1â— that which the Apostle Iohn directly concludeth from this doctrine hauing produced the example of Cain who slew his own brother gathereth this consideration from thence Maruell not my Brethren though this world hate you Secondly we learne from hence a point of Vse 2 wisedome and godly policy to look to our selues that we do not rely vpon them lest they beguile vs and betray vs. There is no truth in them and therefore no trust is to bee giuen to them Matth. 2 â— Herod made a shew of loue reuerence to Christ he would needs loue and worship him but his meaning was he would come kill him Beware thou be not seduced and entrapped by such secret enemies which pretend piety but vse treachery see thou do not relie vpon them commit not thy selfe vnto them They cannot loue thee that doe not loue the Lord neither can they be faithful to thee that are vnfaithfull to God They will close and gloze with thee til thou be come within their danger Gen. 4 â— as Cain spake kindly to Abel til he was in the field then he rose vp and slew him or as Ioab whose words were smoother then oyle and softer then butter 2 Sam. 20 9. Art thou in peace my Brother But he smote him that hee dyed shedding the blood of battell in the dayes of peace These men haue the voice of Iacob but the rough hands of Esau they haue the words of a brother but the hearts of an enemy they salute with a kisse but persecute with the sword For deceitfull amity is double enmity and fained friendship is a double mischeefe The Fisher baiteth his hooks when he would catch the fish Fâ—â—fâ—ls â—â—â—it vo â—dâ—â— deâ—â—ps the Fowler singeth sweetly when he would deceiue the bird the Hunter hideth his nets warily wisely when he mindeth to take his prey We haue oftentimes to do with such cunning Fishers mighty Hunters Wherefore there is great cause to looke to our selues for when they cannot preuaile with the Lions paw they put on the Foxes skin and go to worke with craft and wilines Yea the Church of God from time to time hath sustained greater hurt by their owne simplicity then by the enemies cruelty and by their owne lightnesse of beleefe then by the sharpnesse of their sword When they pretend the greatest curtesie theÌ„ they intend the greatest villany When they offer treaties of peace leagues of marriage and such like confederacies then the hook is baiting the snare is laying the net is spreading before the eies of all that hath wings that they may effect their treasons and conspiracies And this is it which one of the heads of their Church once saide 〈◊〉 ceâ—â— 8. If the keyes of Peter could not preuaile they would take vp and draw out the sword of Paul Thus like false Prophets and false brethren they come in sheepes cloathing â—th 7 15. but inwardly they are rauening Wolues It remaineth therefore that we stand vpon our guard and watch ouer our selues that wee be not intrapped by their subtilties Vpon this ground our Sauiour warneth vs to be wary Matth. 10 16. Behold I send you as sheepe in the midst of wolues be therfore wise as Serpents and innocent as Doues where we are taught that we must all bee armed with wisedom and simplicity against our enemies Two needfull graces to be sought after as in all ages so especially in these dangerous times wherein we liue Let vs labour to haue true policy and true simplicity let both these bee found in vs that they may accompany alwaies each other and neuer bee separated the one from the other For policy without simplicity is deceiueable craftinesse and simplicity without policy is deceyued sottishnesse Vse 3 Lastly it is our duty to pray earnestly vnto God not to deliuer vs into their hands whose rage and malice knoweth no end or measure Indeed our sinnes haue deserued this scourge but let vs rather desire him to correct vs by his owne hand 〈◊〉 1â— 23. 〈◊〉 33.14 for he is gracious and merciful He desireth not the death of a sinner but that hee may turne vnto him and liue This made the people of God from time to time rather then they would fall into the hands of cruell enemies to bee willing and ready to receiue any punishment at Gods hand This we see Iudg. 10 15. when the Israelites had forsaken the Lord and his worship hee complaineth against them saying Did not I deliuer you out of the hands of the Egyptians Ammorites c. yet ye haue forsaken me and serued other Gods that ye haue chosen let them saue you in the time of your tribulation then they cryed in their danger Wee haue sinned O Lord do thou vnto vs whatsoeuer pleaseth thee onely we pray thee to deliuer vs this day from the Ammonites This we see yet more euidently in the example of Dauid 2 Sam. 24 13 14. when in the pride and presumption of his hart he
had numbred the people after God sent him this word and offered him the choise of famine or sword or pestilence he saide I am in a wonderfull streight let vs now fall into the haÌ„d of the Lord for his mercies are great and let mee not fall into the hand of man Who had not rather receiue punishment at his fathers hands of whose loue he is assured then to bee punished with the strokes of an enemy that loueth him not but hateth him to the death Men are proud and cruell fierce ambitious but God is full of compassion and his mercy endureth for euer he knoweth whereof we were made Psal 103.14 Psalme 78 39 he remembreth that we are but dust hee considereth that we are mortall yea a winde that passeth and commeth not againe He will not suffer vs to bee tempted aboue that wee are able to beare Hitherto the Lord hath visited vs with his mercifull and gentle corrections famines sicknesses and strange diseases Let vs behold his gracious dealing toward vs and profit by these fatherly admonitions for if he should deliuer vs into the hands of barbarous and beastly enemies we should soone discerne the difference betweene the louing chasticements of a father and the bloody strokes of an enemy 22 Then they departed from Kadesh and the childreÌ„ of Israel euen al the congregation came vnto Mount Hor. 23 And the Lord spake vnto Moses and Aaron in Mount Hor neere the border of the land of Edom saying 24 Aaron shall be gathered vnto his people for he shall not enter into the Land which I haue giuen vnto the children of Israel because yee rebelled against my commandements at the waters of strife 25 Take Aaron and Eleazar his sonne and charge them to come vnto this Mount 26 And cause Aaron to strip off his garments and thou shalt put them vpon Eleazar his sonne then Aaron shall be gathered vnto his Fathers and shall dye there 27 And Moses did as the Lord had commanded for they went vp vnto Mount Hor in the sight of all the congregation 28 And Moses caused Aaron to strip off his garments and he put them vpon Eleazar his son and Aaron dyed there in the toppe of the Mount So Moses and Eleazar came downe from off that Mount 29 And when all the Congregation saw that Aaron was dead all the house of Israel wept for Aaron thirty dayes Hitherto of the Ambassage of Moses to the King of Edom These words containe the third and last part of the Chapter to wit the death of Aaron after the people were remooued from the borders of the Edomites For albeit the King did so vnkindly deny them any passage yet Moses and the Israelites doe not oppose themselues against them or attempt to breake through by force of Armes multitude of men and dint of sword but passe by their borders peaceably and fetch a compasse about their land True it is those enuious Edomites were worthy to perish and to be vtterly destroyed for their inhumanity yet because the time was not yet come wherein the Lord had prophesied and promised that the elder should serue the yonger Gen. 25 23. therefore the Israelites commit vengeance to the Lord to whom it belongeth Rom. 12 19. Now in these verses we see how God beginneth to execute the former threatning against Moses and Aaron For heere wee are to consider three things First the death of Aaron Secondly the succession of his sonne Thirdly the mourning of the people The father dieth the son succeedeth the people lamenteth the death of the high Priest If Aaron had dyed without any prediction and foretelling of his death all men might haue thought it had fallen out at aduentures and ascribed it wholy to the decaying of strength wasting of nature but being reuealed to Aaron himselfe and manifested to the whole Congregation both the time when and the place where he should die it appeareth that his daies were numbred and his yeeres limited which hee could not passe As then God had determined the death of Aaron and denounced his shutting out of the land of Canaan so that sentence is heere executed vpon him Deut. 34 4 5. the other concerning Moses is reserued vnto his time appointed of God In this place God commanded both of them what to doe euen to ascend vp to the Mountaine and sheweth that Aaron shall die there for his disobedience whose garments must be pulled off and put vpon Eleazar lest by touching of the dead the holy garments should be defiled After this commandement followeth their obedience agreeable to the same they come vp to the Mountain Aaron is stripped Eleazar is cloathed with them Aaron without feare of death or longer desire of life or prayer for life departeth in peace according to the word of God he is gathered to his Fathers Moses and Eleazar descend from the Mountaine Moses Eleazar and the people mourne for Aaron thirty daies Verse 23 24. And the Lord spake vnto Moses and Aaron We see heere according to the former threatning pronounced by the mouth of God verse 12. that Aaron cometh not into the land of Promise but dieth in Mount Hor. We learne heereby Doctriâ— God-thrâ—nings are 〈◊〉 compâ—â—â—â— that the threatnings of God are accomplished Howsoeuer his iudgments are many times deferred and his punnishments prolonged because hee is patient toward vs and would haue no man to perish but would haue all persons come vnto repentance yet in the end all his threatnings shall be verified and fulfilled in their times and seasons Consider this truth in our first parents Ge. 2 17. â— 3 7. God threatned them that if they did eate the forbidden fruite they should die the death we see the effect in them and all their posterity throughout al times and generations Behold other threatnings of God wee shall alwayes reade the execution after the denunciation So when God by the Ministery of Noah a Preacher of righteousnesse 2 Peter 2â— had threatned to destroy the whole world if in an hundred and twenty yeeres they repented not wee see how he brought in the flood vpon the world of the vngodly swept them away from the face of the earth which they had corrupted with their cruell and vncleane conuersation This we see likewise taught vnto vs throughout the bookes of the holy history of Ioshua The man is cursed before the Lord Ioshua 6â— that ryseth vp and buildeth the City Iericho he shall lay the foundation thereof in his eldest sonne and in his yongest sonne shall he set vp the gates of it meaning therby that whosoeuer should attempt to builde this City he should pay for it deerely because what time hee layeth the foundation of the wals his eldest sonne shall dye and when hee setteth vp the gates and hath finished it his yongest sonne shall dye When this threatning seemed quite forgotten and consumed with the rust of time God doeth bring it to passe as we
see in the booke of Kings 1 Kings 1â— in Hiel the Betheliâ—e according to the word of the Lord which hee spake by Ioshua the sonne of Nun. The like we see in Zachariah when resting in the power of nature and the strength of his owne body he beleeued not the Angel be was striken dumbe and could not speake vnto the people Luke 1 20. A memorable example also we haue in the streight siege of Samaria where a Prince answered the man of God and saide Though the Lord would make Windowes in the heauen could it come so to passe 2 Kings â— 19 20. And hee saide Behold thou shalt see it with thine eyes but thou shalt not eate thereof and so it came vnto him for the people trod vpon him in the gate and he dyed The Reasons heere of are euident For first Reason the Nature of GOD is true and vnchangeable Heauen and earth shall passe but one iote or tittle of his word shall not passe but shall bee fulfilled This is that which is vrged afterward in this booke Chapter 23.19 1 Sam. 1â— God is not as man that he should lie nor as the son of man that he shold repent Hath he said and shall it not bee done hath he spoken and shal he not accomplish it Seeing therefore God is vnchangeable with whom is no variablenesse or shadow of turning hee will let none of his words fall to the ground he is in one mind and who can turne him yea he doth what his minde desireth Reason 2 Again who can hinder him or say vnto him Why doest thou thus No might no power no policy can withstand him in his workes albeit men rebell neuer so much and resist neuer so mightily against him There is great power in Princes they are able to bring mighty things to passe and to crosse the attempts of others yet sometimes they are crossed and resisted themselues It is not so with the Lord our God 〈◊〉 33. Who is in the heauens and doth whatsoeuer he will He hath the hearts of all euen of Princes in his own hand â—â—b 21 1 as the Riuers of waters he turneth them about as pleaseth him This made the Apostle cry out 〈◊〉 11.33 â—5 â—9 19 O the deepnesse of the riches both of the wisedome and knowledge of God! How vnsearchable are his iudgements and his wayes past finding out For who hath knowne the minde of the Lord Or who was his Counsellor Or who hath giuen him first and he shall be recompenced And who hath resisted his will So then whether wee consider the nature of God without change or the weaknesse of man without power wee may safely and truely conclude that all the threatnings which haue bene pronounced and denounced by the mouth of God shal be verified and performed without any altering or diminishing of them Vse 1 Let vs apply this to our selues and gather assuredly from hence the wofull estate of all wicked and vngodly men For seeing he doth not dally with vs or scare vs without cause so that all his threatnings faithfully denounced shall be vndoubtedly accomplished how shal they escape so great condemnation as lyeth at the doore and hangeth ouer their head Howsoeuer therefore they put away the euill day farre from them and liue as if God sate idle in heauen beholding all things but punishing nothing knowing all hearts and thoghts but not regarding the workes of men saying We haue made a couenant with death and with hell we are at agreement 〈…〉 16. though a scourge run ouer and passe thorough it shal not come at vs for wee haue made falshood our refuge and vnder vanity are we hid yet hee that dwelleth in the heauen shall laugh the Lord shall haue them in derision For what followeth Your couenant with death shal be disanulled and your agreement with hel shal not stand when a scourge shal run ouer and passe through then shal ye be troden down by it This is that which the wise man saith Eccles 8.11 12 13. Because sentence against an euil worke is not speedily executed therefore the heart of the children of men is full set in them to do euill Though a sinner do euil an hundred times and God prolongeth his dayes yet I know that it shal be well with them that feare the Lord but it shall not be well with the wicked neither shall he prolong his dayes he shall bee like a shadow because he feareth not before GOD. And to the same purpose the Prophet Ezekiel speaketh Chap. 12 22 23 24 25 26 27 28. where the Prophet reprooueth two sorts of persons open deriders of Gods word as if it should neuer be performed and such as prolong the euill daies as if the plagues were for many yeares and should not come in their dayes But God expressely and directly meeteth with them both and bindeth them together in one bundle declaring and making it plaine to their consciences that when he speaketh the word it shall be done and when hee pronounceth a decree it shall stand Thus in all ages of the Church satâ—n preuaileth with the children of disobedience and draweth more to destruction by presumption then he is able to do by desperation Let vs not harden our hearts thorough the deceitfulnesse of sinne Esay 55 6. Let vs seeke the Lord while hee may bee found and cal vpon him while he is neere Secondly let vs ground our faith in the vndoubted Vse 2 performance of those iudgements that are yet to come as that the Lord Iesus at the appointed time will breake the heauens and will come to iudge the quicke and the dead at his appearance and in his Kingdome that the wicked shall rise againe and stand before the barre of Gods throne These things we see not yet accomplished for all things continue alike from the beginning of the creation HeÌ„ce it is that Mockers arise which walke after their lusts and say Where is the promise of his coming 2 Pet. 3 3.4 10. But the day of the Lord will come as a theefe in the night in the which the heauens shall passe away with a noise and the Elements shall melt with heate and the earth with the workes that are therein shall be burnt vp Yea When they shal say peace and safety 1 Thess 5 3. then shall come vpon them sodaine destruction as the trauaile vpon a woman with child and they shall not escape Thus the Prophet Malachi prophesieth Behold the day commeth that shall burne as an Ouen and all the proud Malachy 4 1. and all the wicked doers shall be stubble and the day that commeth shall burne them vp and shal leaue them neither roote nor branch Thus then we see a day of iudgement is decreed and determined and remaineth for the appointed time but at last it shall come and not lye though it tarry wait for it shall surely come and not stay Thirdly wee must not be dismayed when Vse
are cut off by death do renue the Leuitical priesthood and labour to raise it out of the graue which hath long ago bene buried with honor For this is common to them both to end their daies and leaue their Priesthood to others so that the Dart which the Apostle casteth against the Leuiticall Priesthood pierceth and perisheth the very heart of the Popish priesthood when he saith and proueth that there can bee no other Priests but Christ vnder the new Testament Heb. 7 23 24. because he continueth for euer considering that the multitude of Priests and succession of them one after another ariseth from the imperfection and insufficiency of the Priests which were continually by death taken away If then the vpstart Priests of the Sinagogue of Rome will bee Priests properly they cannot be Priests after the order of Melchizedek as they wretchedly and blasphemously claime themselues to bee who was both King and Priest Heb 7 5. neither cā they be successors of Christ forasmuch as hee hath none to succeede him For if the Iews might not continue to offer their sacrifices and oblations after the sacrifice of Christ was once offered because it was perfect and all-sufficient yea the consummation of all that went before it followeth that the Popish sacrifice being an addition vnto that which is perfect as a rotten and ragged patch to a new garment cannot stand but is to bee throwne downe and abolished like an abhominable idoll Verse 29. All the house of Israel wept for Aaron thirty daies when the Congregation saw that Aaron was dead The last point obserued in this chapter is the affection of the people after the death of Aaron one of the chiefe pillars and protectors of the Church and of true Religion among the Israelites They mourne for him not a day or a weeke but a whole month to declare what a sensible feeling they had of the incomparable losse of the Church We learne hereby that when the chiefe members stayes props Doctrin◠When the cheefest p◠of the C◠be takē a◠the rest a◠bee gree◠1 Thess 4 ◠and pillars of the church be taken away the rest of the parts are to be hūbled and touched to the quicke for the same True it is a measure in mourning and lamentation is to be vsed that wee bee not sorry as men without hope yet by this example wee see it is lawfull to mourne for the dead the greater losse the Church hath receyued the greater lamentation and greefe ought to bee expressed This is euident by the practise of Gods seruants in all ages of the Church proportioning their sorrow according to the greatnesse of their losse We see Ge. 50 1 10 11. when God called Iacob to himselfe out of this worlde a Father of the Church and a great light that shined not onely within the dores of his owne family but in the darknesse of Egypt hee was greatly and exceedingly lamented for the space of seuenty dayes so that the Canaanites said This is a great mourning vnto the Egyptians So when Moses the seruant of the Lord died like vnto whom there arose not a Prophet in Israel vnto whom GOD spake not by vision or dreame but face to face as a man talketh with his friend Deut. 34 8. the children of Israel mourned for him thirty dayes whom hee had guided with a fatherly care many yeeres So when Samuel another principall pillar of the house of God dyed 1 Sam 25 1. All Israel assembled and mourned for him and buried him in his own house at Ramah When God took away good King Iosiah like to whom there was no King before him that turned to the Lord with all his heart and with all his soule 2 King 2◠and with al his might according to all the law of Moses who bowed neither to the right hand nor to the left who remembred his Creator in the dayes of his youth and honoured God with the first fruites of his life all Iudah and Ierusalem mourned for him 2 Chron. 35 23 24. yea Ieremy lamented Iosiah and al the singing men and singing women mourned for him in their lamentations and made the same for an ordinance to Israel behold they be written in the Lamentations But touching Iehoiakim the son of Iosia who degenerated from his father walked not in his wayes 〈◊〉 22 1◠19 it is said They shall not lament him saying Ah my Brother or ah my Sister neyther shall they mourne for him saying Ah Lord or ah his glory he shall be buried as an Asse is buryed euen drawne and cast forth without the gates of Ierusalem The like comparison wee see in the new Testament when as Stephen was stoned a faithfull witnesse of Christ a worthy member of the Church and a constant defender of the faith 〈◊〉 8 2. certaine men carried him to be buried and made great lamentation for him But when Ananias and Sapphira filled with Sathan keeping away part of the price of their possession tempting the Spirit and lying vnto God fell downe and gaue vp the ghost 〈◊〉 5 5 10. young men arose tooke them vp and buried them but no mention of any teares or lamentatiō much lesse of any great lamentation made for them God swept them away as dung from the earth for their hypocrisie but the Church lamented not the death of these wicked persons So then to omit many other examples that might bee alledged we see that howsoeuer men may be mourned for in a natural affection compassion by their friends and kinsfolks yet chiefly and principally we are to bewaile the losse of the church whē such are taken away as might do good seruice to God and his people Reason 1 This truth appeareth by good force of reason First the Ministers are as the Chariots horsemen of Israel in their Ministery that is the strength and defence of the Church and Commonwealth Therfore Elisha seeing Eliah taken vp by a whirlewinde into heauen cryed out Kings ◠12. My father my father the Chariot of Israel the horsemen thereof And as Elisha said of Eliah so did Ioash the King of Israel of Elisha For being sicke of his sicknesse whereof hee dyed the King came downe vnto him King 13 14. and wept vpon his face and said O my father my father the Chariot of Israel and the horsemen of the same Thus spake the King himselfe to the Prophet and these honorable Titles he gaue vnto him And no maruell For they fight and bend their forces against swearing blasphemy contempt of Gods word prophaning of his Sabbaths whoredome drunkennesse idlenesse couetousnesse and such like as lay vs open to the wrath of God These and such like sinnes are they that weaken the land and lay it naked to the inuasion of enemies 〈◊〉 32 25. as appeareth Exo. 32 25. Moses saw that by their idolatry the people were naked for Aaron had made them naked vnto shame among
in the beginning How precious and sweete was it to our taste How zealous and forward were we in hearing the Lord and calling others thereunto But in these dayes wherein wee haue it continued in plenty and abundance that wee may sit vnder our Vines and Figtrees conferring and reasoning of the wayes of God how many loathe it how many neglect it how few receiue it who doth prize it as he ought to do We are cloyed with the preaching of the word we are hart-sicke of peace and prosperity It were an happy and blessed cure to restore vs to the former dayes of our health This surfet is the common sicknesse almost desperate disease of our Land that all her spirituall Physitions know not which way to turne their hands and their heads to cure recouer her Such as once haue taken a surfet by eating any meate are ordinarily prescribed by the Physition to fast to bring them to a stomacke and appetite againe and whensoeuer the body is distempered by repletion the way to recouer Fernel de morb caus cap. 14. is to take the dyet as the masters of that faculty do affirme So God as the chiefe Physition of the soule when we once begin to loathe and abhorre our meate and to surfet of the food which he sendeth bringeth vpon vs most worthily and iustly the famine of his word And do we not see if we be not altogether blinded how hee beginneth now for our sinnes to dyet vs and many assemblies ranged in goodly order which made heauen and earth to ring and resound with the praises of God to be left as sheepe dispersed abroad and wandring in the Mountaines without a Shepheard This is that which the Lord long since threateneth to his people as one of his sorest and sharpest iudgements Behold the daies come saith the Lord God that I will send a famine in the Land not a famine of bread nor a thirst for water but of hearing the word of the Lord and they shall wander from sea to sea and from the North euen to the East shall they run to and fro to seeke the word of the Lord and shall not finde it c. Amos 8 11 12 13. A great greeuous Thunderbolt throwne downe vpon the heads of all carelesse contemners of the word they shall haue it taken from them The childe that is plentifully and fully fed and hath whatsoeuer he craueth and calleth for at last waxeth wantoÌ„ he beginneth to play dally with his meat he breaketh it into peeces casteth it to the dogs therefore it is necessary sometimes that he should be abridged pinched and cry heartily for it before he haue it So doth God deale with vs when the food of his heauenly word is danled and dallied withall and troden as a vile thing of base worth vnder our vncleane feet he is constrained to take away the benefit of his word ftom vs make vs oftentimes in the anguish of our spirit to call and cry vnto him in the want of it before he restore the same vnto vs againe And yee that are the Lords remembrancers Esay 62 6 7. keepe not silence and giue him no rest vntill he repaire and vntill he set vp Ierusalem the praise of the world Let vs repent and returne betimes eueÌ„ while it is called to day lest the Gospel be taken away from vs. For as we shewed before among all sinnes the contempt of the word is one of the chiefest that cryeth to heauen for vengeance to fall vpon vs. This the Lord Iesus teacheth in many places Whosoeuer shall not receiue you nor heare your words when ye depart out of that house or that City shake off the dust of your feete truely I say vnto you it shall be easier for them of the Land of Sodome and Gomorrha in the day of iudgement then for that City Mat. 10 14 15 and 11 23. Acts 13 51. This serueth to comfort the Ministers in the course of teaching and sheweth how much God esteemeth his Gospel and striketh a feare into all rebellious contemners of his word This ceremony of shaking off the dust from the feet vsed among the Iewes serued to be as a figure of cursing as a witnesse against the inhabitants of that wicked place as if they corrupted the earth and infected the places of their abode with their contagion The Apostles of Christ were not commanded to vse such a solemne kinde of denunciation and detestation against murderers drunkards adulterers theeues false witnesses periured persons such heinous malefactors but against the contemners of the Gospell which teacheth that God is not more offended with any offence then with the contempt of his word therefore he affirmeth that such shall be more greeuously punished theÌ„ the Sodomites who were destroyed with fire and brimstone from heauen Gen. 19 14. This toucheth vs neerely who yet enioy the Gospel and liue vnder the shadow and protection of it let vs remember that we are fallen from our first loue and liking of it let vs repent and do the first works lest the axe being laid to the root of the tree he come against vs shortly and remoue our candle-sticke out of his place except we repent from our harts Ver. 6. Wherefore the Lord sent fiery serpents among the people c. Hee sheweth in these words whence the punishment of fiery serpents came vpon them not by chance or fortune not from the nature of the soile and wildernesse it selfe but from God So then the present iudgement vpon them is amplified by the author The Lord sent them This teacheth that all punishments diseases and iudgements of what sort and condition soeuer are inflicted vpon vs by the hand of God Doctrine All punishments and â—sitations anâ— inflicted vpâ— vs bâ— the haâ— of God Whatsoeuer visitations fall vpon vs and the rest of the sons of men are laid vpon vs at the will pleasure of God This appeareth in Moses when the old world was not spared but a generall flood brought vpon the vngodly God warned Noah to prepare the Arke to the sauing of his houshold and saide Gen. 6 7 1â— An end of all flesh is come before mee I will destroy from the earth the man whom I haue created from man to beast to the creeping thing and to the fowle of the heauen And speaking of the destruction of the Sodomites who were exceeding sinners against the Lord he saith The Lord rained vpon Sodome and vpon Gomorrha brimstone and fire from the Lord out of heauen Gen. 19 24. So â—hen Abimelech King of Gerar tooke away Abrahams wife afterward was constrained by the hand of God to restore her it is said Gen. 21 17 18. God healed him and his wife and they bare childreÌ„ for the Lord had shut vp euery wombe of the house of Abimelech because of Sarah Abrahams wife This point is also at large confirmed Leu. 26 16 17. If ye will not obey me
seruice in detecting and disclosing the conspiracie intended against him Hamans wife and his wise-men sayde vnto him Ester chap. 6. verse 13. If Mordecai bee of the seede of the Iewes before whom thou hast begunne to fal thou shalt not preuaile against him but shall surely fall before him And heereunto also come the words of the Moabites Midianites to Balaam Numb 22. verses 5 6. Behold there is a people come out of Egypt which couer the face of the earth they are stronger then we So that they ioyned together because they feared the multitudes of Israel lest they should lose their Dominions and their ancient glory through their conquest Reason 2 Againe they hate the people of God and their Religion Although the Church bee weake and want humane strength so that the enemies neede not feare it yet still they plot and bring forth new deuices the children of Belial are alwayes packing and contriuing mischiefe against the Church For as true faith and loue of religion vniteth hearts together that wee may with one mouth glorify God the Father so contrarywise where hatred of the true Religion reigneth there can be no loue to the Professors thereof No maruell therefore if such ioyne in league against Gods people As wee see when the Rulers and Gouernours could not finde any fault in Daniel in regard of his faithfulnesse concerning the kingdome enuying his honour and promotion They picked a quarrell against him in matters of the pure worship of the true God So then whether we consider that the wicked feare theyr owne fall and hate the faithfull with a deadly hatred in both respects we may conclude this as a most certain trueth that notwithstanding the bandings and brawlings of the wicked and vngodly among themselues yet they can consent and consort themselues together to impugne and slander the Church of God and the doctrine of Christ Vse 1 The Vses now remaining to be handled are these First this teacheth that seeing sundry sects dissenting and varying greatly one from another do many times ioyne together in one vnity is not alwayes a note of the Church except it be conioyned with veritie For as dissention is sometimes in the church so agreement is oftentimes out of the Church among the enemies of Christ There was an vnity betweene the Moabites and the Midianites betweene the builders of Babel betweene the Priests of Baal between the Scribes and Pharisies betweene the Rulers and the people There is an vnity betweene theeues conspirators murtherers and malefactours there is an vnity betweene the Turkes against the Christians betweene Antichrist and his adherents betweene sathan and his members yea betweene the diuels themselues al vsing the same meanes all ayming at one end all conspiring consenting against the kingdome of Christ Howbeit the agreement of euill men is not truly to be tearmed an vnity but rather rightly to be called a conspiracie Wherefore they are greatly deceiued that make all agreement and vnity an essential and vnseparable note of the Church What aâ— notes anâ— maâ—ke 〈◊〉 Church If we would know what are the proper markes and euident notes of the Church agreeing to euerie Church alwayes and onely they are the powerfull preaching of sound doctrine the right administration of the holy Sacraments the spirituall worshippe of the true God and holynesse of life and conuersation Where these are not found it cannot bee that there should be the true Church This the Euangelist Saint Luke testifieth in the second of the Acts verses 41 42 46 47 They that gladly receyued the word were baptized and the same day there were added to the Church about three thousand soules and they continued in the Apostles Doctrine and fellowshippe and breaking of bread and prayers So Christ calleth and accounteth those as his Brethren Mother and Sisters that heare his word and keepe it and those his Disciples that abide in his word and his Friends if they do whatsoeuer he commaÌ„deth them as Luke chap. 8. verse 21. and chap 11. verse 28. Iohn chap. 8. vâ—â—se 31 and ch 15. ver 14. These are the notes that are peculiar and proper to the Church by these we shall finde the true Church and learne to ioyne our selues vnto it whâ—n we haue found it and descry the false signes of the Romish Synagogue where neither the gospell is truely preached nor the Sacraments rightly administred nor the pure worship of God is spiritually instituted nor holynesse of life is sincerely practised As for vnity vniuersality antiquity succession of Byshoppes multitude of beleeuers the title of Catholicke the working of myracles the glory of victories obedience to the Pope and such like Pelde 〈◊〉 lib. 4 caâ— Hosius 〈◊〉 hum cap. which the aduersaries of the grace of GOD make notes of the Church which is an assembly of Antichrist they are not proper onely nor alwayes nor vnto all Churches for this is indeede to be proper Purpyr 〈◊〉 cap de 〈◊〉 as all know that haue tasted the first rudiments of Logicke Besides these supposed signes are subiect vnto the outward senses are open and visible vnto the eyes not matters of fayth which are to bee beleeued They are as obscure darke and hard to bee knowne as to know which is the the Church they may bee claymed and challenged by euery hereticall congregation Wherefore as Hilary in one place teacheth The name of peace is beautifull Hilar câ—â— Auxent the opinion of vnity is fâ—ire Notwithstanding far better is a diueâ—sâ—ty in iudgement then an vnity in falshood The Apostle Paul commending concord and consent to the Church addeth that all our vnity must bee in Christ Ro. 15 5.6 The God of patience and consolation giue you that ye be like-minded one toward another according to Iesus Christ that yee with one minde and one mouth may praise God euen the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ Let vs therefore seeke for vnity in verity and honor it as the greatest comfort of our hearts otherwise a iust warre is farre better then an vniust and an vnhonest peace The true and Christian vnity is when the sheepe of Christ heare the voice of the sheepheard and follow him and that our Sheepheard is Iesus Christ by whom alone wee enter into the sheepefold Vse 2 Secondly seeing diuers men at great variance within themselues yet are content to ioyne together in wicked amity and vnity against the Church of Christ wee must confesse that the saluation and safe keeping of the Church is onely of God If men of all lewd deuices of different opinions men at mortall hatred and deadly warre amongst themselues cloase together and plot against the Church how shall they bee able to stand of themselues being few in number weake in strength destitute of friends and lying open to so many and mighty enemies For the Church albeit it be the house of God the mother of the faithfull the body of Christ and the pillar of the trueth yet it is
therefore and be holy for I am the Lord your God Now what a foule shame and reproch is it for those who professe Iesus Christ haue solemnly vowed in baptisme to renounce the diuell and the works of the diuell yet in their trials and tentations to consult with the diuell to abiure the Lord of life and to resort to witches and wizards the very instruments of the diuell then which nothing can be imagined more horrible Let vs therefore all take heed of this practise let vs beware of all compact and society with the diuell let such as hate it learne yet more to hate it and flye further from it and such as haue followed this way and followed after these abhominations craue pardon of God and confesse their owne wickednesse Secondly acknowledge heereby the difference Vse 2 betweene the godly and the vngodly So soone as the sonnes and daughters of God are smitten they cast their care on God and quiet their hearts in his will They turne vnto God by true and vnfained repentance and bring foorth fruites worthy amendment of life They beleeue in God and trust in him for helpe they say vnto him Thou art my saluation As for the vngodly when they are visited with any iudgement are punished in soule or body or goods or children or seruants or cattell they do imagine that they are hurt by witches and presently chalenge and charge some one or other of witchcraft then by and by they send out without delay for feare lest they should come too late to some cunning man in whom they repose al their confidence and so they make the diuell their God Furthermore this is their common practise to foretel things to come by chattring of Birds by crying of Râ—uens by turning down of Salt by hauing a Hare crosse him in the way by sudden bleeding and such like which are accounted vnlucky and ominous signes Thus doth the diuell craftily creepe and cunningly conueigh himselfe into the ignorant mindes of vnbeleeuing people by making them retaine the remnants of the olde superstition when hee cannot preuaile to bring in the diuellish diuination practised in former times Therefore the Lord saith by Moses Deut. 18 10 11.12 Let none be found among you that vseth witchcraft c. This also the Prophet reproueth Esay 8 19 20. The children of God must in all their afflictions aske counsell of God by his word and by his Ministers They do not waite vpon lying vanity nor forsake the mercy of God They say Though the Lord would kill me yet will I trust in him Iob 13 15. Though they be brought to the gates of hell they will not ceasse to depend vpon him Thirdly we learne in all our dangers to Vse 3 seeke comfort at Gods hand while he may be found This is the vse that we ought to make of all our troubles and tribulations thereby to be drawne and driuen nearer vnto God vnto his word and to stoop downe vnder his mighty hand This humiliation we see in Iob he did not seeke to Gods sworne enemies for helpe he sought not to cunning men and women he did not aske counsell of Coniurers he knew he must seeke to the Lord and lift his eyes to him that had made the wound saying The Lord hath giuen and the Lord hath taken blessed be the Name of the Lord. Iob 1 21. We must not therefore renounce the Lord in the day of our calamities but cleaue vnto him with full purpose of heart Let vs say with the Prophet Why art thou cast downe my soule and why art thou disquieted within me Waite on God for I will yet giue him thanks hee is my present helpe and my God Psalm 42 5 11 and 43 5. Wherefore if it be the practise of the wicked in their troubles to seeke to the diuell let vs on the other side goe vnto God Who killeth maketh aliue who woundeth and maketh whole who bringeth low and exalteth neyther is there any that can deliuer out of his hand Deut. 32 39. 1 Sam. 2 6. Let vs make the word of God our chiefe stay and comfort This was the practise of the Prophet Dauid Psal 119 29. Except thy Law had beene my delight I should now haue perished in mine affliction And this is the end for which the Scriptures were penned by the Prophets and Apostles that in our distresses we should not be left destitute as the Apostle declareth Roman 15 4. Whatsoeuer things are written afore time are written for our learning that we through patience and comfort of Scriptures might haue hope Though God for a small season bring troubles vpon his dearest seruants yet he will not alway keepe them in heauinesse he will returne againe in compassion at his appointed time For he endureth but a while in his anger but in his fauour is life weeping may abide at Euening but ioy commeth in the Morning Psalm 30 5. So then afflictions shall not alwayes claspe and compasse the loyns of the godly the daies and yeares the houres and moneths of their sorrowes are numbred and determined And albeit we as euill measurers of times seasons do iudge euery houre a day and euery day bee reckoned with vs a yeare of affliction yet if we had wise hearts to number our dayes aright eyther in respect of Gods eternity or in respect of the due desart of our sinnes or in respect of the glory of immortality reserued for vs in the heauens it would make vs rest in God and to possesse our soules with patience to consider whatsoeuer our crosses and losses are yet he is able to recompence them another way and render them an hundred sold into our bosomes This we see in the example of Iob before remembred vpon whom the Apostle Iames willeth vs to looke saying Take my brethren the Prophets for an example of suffering aduersity and of long patience Iam 5 10 11. which haue spoken in the Name of the Lord Ye haue heard of the patience of Iob haue knowne what end the Lord made For the Lord is very pittifull and mercifull For albeit he did drinke deepely of the cup of afflictions God for a season did hide his face from him yet with euerlasting mercy hee had compassion vpon him his substance was encreased his cattell were doubled other sonnes daughters were granted his honor was augmented and his dayes were prolonged vpon the earth The like mercy of God we see in the words of the Prophet to Amaziah he had hyred Israelitish souldiers for an hundred Talents of siluer he was commanded to dismisse and cashire them 2 Chron. 25 9. Because the Lord was not with Israel nor with all the house of Ephraim Then the King saide to the man of God What shall wee doe then for the hundreth Talents which I haue giuen to the host of Israel Then the man of God answered The Lord is able to giue thee more then this This is that which Christ
most High that made them that ministreth all things vnto them in whom they liue and breath and to whom they shall one day giue an account when all flesh shal appeare before hâ—m Would not he be iudged among men a most vngodly and vngracious child that should slander and curse reprooue and reproach his â—aren s with contumelious words And if he should deny his father that he knoweth him â—r onely doubt of it would not such an one be thought vnworthy to liue vpon the earth How much more are they to be abhorred and â—etested that blaspheme the name of GOD which is blessed and holy throughout all generations Which say vnto God Depart from vs for wee desire not the knowledge of thy wayes Who is the Almighty that we should serue him what profit shall wee haue if we should pray vnto him Iob. 21 2â— 25. Vse 2 Secondly see hereby how forward zelous men are in their wil-worship and let vs take notice of our owne dulnes backwardnesse in the true worship of the eternall God in comparison of these poore blind Idolaters We see this euidently in the Israelites when they determined in the absence of Moses to set vp the golden Calfe Exo. 32 3 6. they pulled off their earings they bestowd their gold they spared no cost to the end they might haue a seruice of God after their owne fancy and when it was made they rose earely in the morning to worship it and expressed theyr delight in it by â—eaping and dancing before it We see it also in the old Idolaters they were so zealous and superstitious that they were content to part with things most deare and precious 〈◊〉 â—6 37 they offered their sons and daughters vnto diuels and shed innocent blood euen the blood of their sons and of their daughters whom they offered to the idols of Canaan This also appeareth by our neâ— idolaters by their pilgrimages vowes garnishing gâ—lding and cloathing of images Let vs therfore be zealous in the true worship of God and learne of these blinde men to be ashamed of our coldnesse and carelesnesse of our backewardnesse vnwillingnes in the best things When the mother of Machah would make a molten image Iudg 1â— 3â— she dedicated eleuen hundred sheâ—els vnto the Lord to make thereof a grauen image or idoll Whereby we see in this voluntary worship and wil-seruice being agreeable vnto the corrupt nâ—ture of man how forward and feruent how ready willing they were to follow and further their idolatry But how many be there that liue in the bosome of the Church and professe the true religion prospering vnder the shadow of it and tasting how bountifull the Lord is that to maintaine the trueth repine and greeue to giue one halfe peny Albeit they waste their yeares in vanity and think nothing too much to bestow on pride drunkennesse riotousnes whoredome and all excesse to the dishonoring of God to the impairing of their estates and to the destruction of their soules and bodies yet when they should bestow and contribute any thing for the maintaining of a lerned ministry to instruct them theyr families in the word which is able to saue their soules how do they pinch and repine at it as if they were like to be vndone Or if a collection or contribution be to be made for the poore to releeue them in their necessities one peny giuen this way doth more grieue them make them grudge at it then a pound coâ—sumed in baddeâ— and baser vses What a shame is this for those whom the Lord hath blessed with abundance that they should spend all on their backes and bellies on hawkes or houndes or whores and nothing at all to the glory of God to the comfort of their soules and vnto the helpe of their brethren nothing on the Church of God and vpon their bretheren in Christ dearly bought with the blood of Christ as of a Lambe vnspotted and vndefiled To this purpose Salomon speaketh also Prouer. verse 23. Buâ— the trueth but sell it not likewise wisedom instruction and vnderstanding This our Sauiour Christ teacheth also Mat. 13 44 45 46. Lastly seeing the heathen were woont to Vse 3 esteeme highly and prouide liberally for their prophets and soothsayers how much more ought the faithfull and painfull Ministers of God that labour in the word and doctrine to be maintained For seeing they plant in the Lords vineyard 1 Cor 9 7 13 14. why should they not eate the fruit and gather the profites thereof Seeing they go a warfare and fight the battels of God why should they not take their presse-mony receiue their pay Seeing they feed the flocke of God committed vnto them wherof the holy Ghost hath made them ouerseeâ—s why should they not eat of the milke thereof Seing they bee nurses to nurse the sonnes and daughters of God with the two brests of the Olde and New Testament why should they not receyue their wages If they sowe spirituall things why should they not reape carnall things Seeing they minister about holy things why should they not eate of the things of the Temple And seeing they waite at the Altar why should they not bee partakers with the Altar If they bee the Lords Labourers why should they noâ— haue the reward and recompence of theyr worke For the Lord himselfe hath decreed and ordained that they which do preach the Gospell should likewise liue of the Gospell All the Heathen people thoroughout the world are bountifull and open their hands wide to their Priests and Prophets Iezabel so prouided for the Priests of Baal and the other Prophets of the Groues that she kept foure hundred at her owne Table 1 Kings 18 19. The Papists haue thought nothing too much nothing too deare to bee bestowed vpon theyr Priests and Iesuites and vpon theyr foolish superstition And as they do liberally maintaine so they do greatly honor and highly aduance them they account them as the Fathers and Pillars of the Church This should stirre vs vp hauing a founder religion and making a better profession to haue the Teachers thereof in singular loue for their works sake that is in their hands 1 Thess 5 12 13 and to account their feete beautifull Rom. 10 15. that bring glad tydings of good things who are as spirituall fathers of our soules and as Ioash said to Elisha the Chariots of Israel and the horsemen thereof For when Elisha fell sicke of his sicknesse whereof he dyed the King came downe vnto him to visite him and wept vpon his face saying O my father my father the Chariot of Israel the horsemen of the same 2 Kings 13 14. This serueth to condemne our contempt toward the Messengers and Ministers of God that rise early and late to speake vnto vs in the Name of the Lord who in stead of honour are disgraced in stead of countenance are contemned in stead of maintainance are euery way defrauded partly by prophane Atheists
compelled to giue testimony and witnesse to the truth of God the Lord as it were wringeth and wresteth it out of the mouths of those that be ignorant of him as we see how Balaam in this and the chapter following vttereth excellent and heauenly things albeit against his will of God of the enemies of God of the Church prospering and flourishing thorough his fauour yet he was lewd in life and prophane in heart louing neyther God nor his truth This we see in the Sorcerers in Egypt when they saw and felt the plague of Lice but could not with their enchantments bring foorth the like they confessed This is the finger of God Exod. 8 19. This appeareth farther in the history of Gideon when one of his enemies had told a dreame to his neighbour which hee had dreamed his fellow answered and saide This is nothing else saue the sword of Gideon the sonne of Ioash a man of Israel for into his hand hath God deliuered Midian and all the Hoast Iudg. 7 14. This likewise we see in the Centurion and souldiers that were with him watching Iesus Math. 27 54 when they saw the renting of the veyle the trembling of the earth the opening of the graues the cleauing of the stones and arising of the dead bodies they feared greatly saying Truely this was the Sonne of God Hereunto cometh the confession of Caiaphas an enemy to Christ and to the doctrine of saluation which he persecuted for hee vttered a Prophesie of the death and passion of Christ Ioh. 11 49 50 51 52. It was an extraordinary motion of God that guided his tongue to Prophesie of Christ So he spake afterward in theÌ„ that cryed out at his arraignement Mat. 27 25. His blood be vpon vs and vpon our children which was plentifully performed in its time and season The like we may obserue in Pilate when he was admonished by the Iewes to amend this title of Christ set on his Crosse Iesus of Nazareth the King of the Iewes Pilate answered What I haue written I haue written Iohn 19 22. wherein at vnawares hee is made after a sort a Preacher of the kingdome of Christ who gouerned his tongue as heere hee did the tongue of Balaam The Reasons remaine to bee considered Reason 1 First to leaue the wicked without excuse when they heare the truth For God neuer leaueth himselfe without witnesses no not among the Infidels as the Apostle declareth Acts 14 16 17. Now if the powring downe showers of raine sending the fruitfulnes of the earth feeding all creatures with bodily food be the Lords witnesses and testimonies of his power how much more is the word of God which is the sauour of life vnto life to all that beleeue Forseeing God opened the mouth of Caiaphas as we shewed before to vtter a Prophesie concerning Christ the obstinate incredulity of the Iewes was conuinced when both the cause and vertue of his death was vttered by their owne high-Priest albeit hee spake it in another meaning Secondly he speaketh often in wicked men to encrease their iudgement and bring vpon Reason 2 them the greater damnation If God had not reuealed his truth vnto them their punishment should bee the lesse This wee see set downe Luk. 12 47 48. This appeareth by the words of Christ to his Disciples Math. 7 23. Luke 13 25 26. Many will say to mee in that day Lord Lord haue we not by thy Name prophesied And by thy Name cast out diuels And by thy Name done many great works And then will I professe to them I neuer knew you depart from me yee that worke iniquity Thus Christ vpbraideth the Cities wherein most of his great works were done because they repented not and telleth them it shall be easier for Tyre and Sidon for Sodome and Gomorrha at the day of iudgement then for them Math. 11 22. Thirdly to strengthen confirme his childreÌ„ Reason 3 in the truth reuealed vnto them Great is theyr wauering and weaknesse when God maketh knowne his word vnto them sealeth it vnto them by his signes and sacraments they are full of doubting and theyr faith is mingled with infidelity as wee see in the example of Gideon Iudg 7 14. God appeared vnto him at the thressing-floore commanded him to goe in his might to saue Israel promised him the victory and strengthened him by the signes that he asked yet he remained fearefull faint-hearted after these so many meanes vsed to giue him courage confirmation Iudg. 7 10. Hence it is that God raised vp one in the hoast of his enemies and guided his tongue to be a Preacher and publisher of his truth telling this dreame of his to his fellow that loe a Cake of Barley-bread tumbled from aboue into the boast of Midian and came vnto a Tent and smote it that it fell and ouerturned it that the Tent fell downe which is expounded and interpreted to be the sword of Gideon Wherby we see that God opened the mouth and directed the tongue of this Idolater for the strengthening of Gideon and the furthering of him in his work Now let vs make vse of this Doctrine First Vse 1 behold heerein the greatnesse of his power Name causing his enemies to professe and acknowledge it We see how they resist rebell against God We see how they abide not to submit their necks to his obedience but cast away the cordes of discipline from them yet he ouer-ruleth them ordereth their tongues and disposeth the words of their mouth to his owne glory This is it which the Prophet declareth Psal 8 1 2. This also appeareth in the example of Saul and of the messengers that he sent to take Dauid For the Spirit of God fell vpon them and they prophesied therefore it was a Prouerb Is Saul also among the Prophets 1 SaÌ„ 10 11 and 19 24. This verifieth the saying of the wise man Prou. 16 1. The preparations of the heart are in man but the answer of the tongue is from the Lord that is howsoeuer a man many times mâ—streth an whole Army of thoghts in his minde as it were in battell array and concludeth with himselfe both what how to speake yet man is ruled by a superior power shal speake as God guideth his mouth not as himselfe purposeth and determineth Seeing therefore God frameth vnfit instruments to his owne purpose and maketh them serue for the aduancement of his owne glory we must conclude againe with the Prophet O Lord our Lord how excellent is thy Name in all the world Secondly it is not hard with God to retaine Vse 2 and reserue a people to himselfe in all ages albeit there be neuer so many enemies albeit the Church bee not alwayes visible to the eye and kept in outward beauty He is not tyed to any Nation people or place Let vs neuer feare the decay or destruction of the Church he that did gaine it to himselfe will maintaine it against all the practises and
the end wee may not deceiue others nor flatter our selues in the good motions of the Spirit wee must carefully obserue these few rules and directions following First we must beginne to cherish in our harts a loathing and detestation of all sinne Not of some few sinnes and retaine others that agree with our corrupt Natures but we must hate all sinne If the olde subtle Serpent get in his taile he wil winde in his head also and after followeth al the body If we giue him scope to possesse vs in any one knowne sinne he will thereby bring vs to destâ—uction as wee see in Saul Herod Iudas Ananias and Sapphira Wherefore wee must truly turne to God and repent vs of all sinne Secondly we must be changed and renewed in our mindes and consciences bring forth fruites worthy amendment of life otherwise we may still suspect our selues that sauing grace is not yet planted in the heart Let vs carefully looke to our hearts that the worke of regeneration be truly begunne there If wee haue once giuen our hearts to God all other parts will soone follow Our eares our feete our eyes will not be farre behind where the heart leadeth the way This is it which Salomon teacheth in Prou. 23 25. My sonne giue mee thine heart and let thine eyes delight in my waies One can take no pleasure but where his heart is Thirdly we must not stand at a stay or looke backe wee must not thinke wee haue knowledge fayth zeale and obedience enough therefore the Apostle saith touching his own practise Philip. 3 12. Brethren I count not my selfe that I haue attained to it but one thing I do I forget that which is behinde and endeuour my selfe vnto that which is before and follow hard toward the marke for the price of the high calling of God in Christ Iesus And indeed in our Christian race there is no standing at one stay For either we go forward or else we go backward If we do not increase we do decrease like the sea that neuer rests but euer ebbeth or floweth To stand still is the first step to declining and declining the first degree of decaying and decaying the forerunner of a finall falling away and falling away the worker of our confusion and destruction as the water that hath beene heate first waxeth luke-warme afterwards turneth to be key-cold Lastly we must endeuour euery day to grow better and better more strong in faith more constant in hope more rooted in charity more setled in obedience more abounding in all good workes This is made the commendation of the church of Thyatira Reu. 2 19. I know thy workes thy loue and seruice and faith and thy patience and thy workes which are more at the last then at the first So the Apostle Paul exhorteth the Thessalonians in the Lord Iesus that they increase more and more as they had receyued of the Apostles how they ought to walke please God Heereunto accordeth the doctrine of Christ where he teacheth Ioh. 15 2. That euery branch that beareth not fruite in him hee taketh away c. And Peter wriâ—ing to the dispersed Iewes dwelling here and there stirreth them vp as new borne babes to desire the sincere milke of the word that they might grow thereby c. 1 Pet. 2 2.3 But alas where is this increasing proceeding and perseuering to be found Hee that was ignorant is ignorant stil hee that was faithlesse is faithlesse stil he that was vniust is vniust stil he that was filthy is filthy stil Reu. 22 12. Behold the Lord Iesus cometh shortly his reward is with him to giue euery maÌ„ according as his work shall be Vse 2 Secondly seeing the wicked do desire the death of the righteous it is plaine and euident that the godly cannot but dye well theyr end shal be in rest their departure shal be in peace Their sorrow shal be turned into solace their pain into pleasure their mourning into mirth their heauinesse into happines God will wipe away all teares from theyr eyes No man so happy as the faithfull Christian He that liueth well cannot choose but dye well whether he dye sodainly or leysurely whether he bee taken away by a naturall death or by a violent death whether it bee by land or by sea in youth or in age Precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of his Saints the Lord redeemeth the soules of his seruants and none that trust in him shall perish Psal 116 15. 34 22. Blessed are they that die in the Lord for they rest from their labors and their workes follow them Reu. 14 13. Let vs solace our selues and comfort one another with these words All men naturally haue a desire of saluation wheÌ„ God toucheth their conscience and summoneth them to answer at his barre Aske the most wicked and notorious liuer that forgetteth God and contemneth him euery day that neuer thinketh of godlinesse that giueth himself to blasphemy prophaning of the Sabbath whoredome couetousnesse drunkennes cruelty hatred slandering and backbiting his brother aske him I say whether he would be saued and inherit euerlasting life hee will by and by answer It is his whole desire and he will thinke you offer him the greatest wrong that may bee to make a doubt of it But these words are no better then Balaams wish Balaam would dye the death of the righteous but he would not liue the life of the righteous for hee loued the wages of vnrighteousnesse and thirsted ambitiously after the honour of vngodlines and therefore he continued in his sorcery went still to fetch his diuinations So likewise many in these dayes haue the wishes of this Wizard Greg lib. 23. mora cap. 21. they desire the death of the righteous but they neuer regard their life they desire their end but they will not walk in their way they are willing to end with them but not to begin with them they catch for the Crowne but will not come to the Crosse they would taste the sweete but they cannot abide the sweat If wee will liue with Christ for euer 2 Tim. 2 we must here dye with him for a season if we will reigne with him in heauen we must first suffer with him on earth we can neuer dye comfortably vnlesse we be careful to liue vnblameably â—ornard ser in Canticâ— 21 If we would finde life and peace in the end of our dayes wee must heere seeke it If we would haue God to bee our God in sicknesse wee must bee his people in our health If we hate and abhorre the life of the righteous they are foolish and vaine wishes of carnall men to desire to dye the death of those that are spirituall For what shall it profit vs to come nere them in our words and to flye from them in our workes Wherefore as the vngodly cannot abide the life of the righteous nor seeke to cut off the least lust nor endure the doctrine
idle thing to desire his last end to be like the righteous We see the vngodly liue and wax olde Iob 21 7 9 13. and grow in wealth their children prosper their houses are peaceable without feare the rod of God is not vpon them they spend their dayes in pleasures and sodainly they goe downe to the graue They are not afflicted with tedious diseases they are not tormented with long sicknesses they go away many times quietly as a Lambe their life is with greater delight their death is with greater ease then the life and death of the righteous But after this life beginneth the trouble and torment of the Reprobate Here they haue receiued their pleasures and the righteous their paines therfore these are comforted and the other confounded They must appeare before the iudgment seate of God they must come after this life to their triall they must all stand at the bar and pleade guilty or not guilty The consideration of this day of account immediately after the separation of the soule from the body made Balaam in this place cry out in the sight and feeling of the blessednesse of the Church Oh let my last end be like his From hence wee learne this principle of our faith Doctrine The reasonable soule of man is immortall That the soule of man is immortali hauing a beginning yet is without ending being seuered from the body it liueth in place either of ioy or of torment either it receiueth the reward of godlinesse or it is plagued and punished for wickednesse This appeareth by many testimonies of the word of God When the Lord had made mans body of the dust of the ground He breathed in his face the breath of life and the man was a liuing soule able to liue of it selfe Gen 2 7 and by it self And afterward it is said Genes 5 24. with Heb. 11 17. Henoch walked with God and he was no more seene for God tooke him away to shew that there was a better life prepared and to be a testimony of the immortality of the soule and the resurrection of the body seeing hee was translated that he should not see death neyther was hee found for God had translated him Hereunto commeth the prayer of Simeon Luk. 2 29. Lord now lettest thou thy seruant depart in peace according to thy word he was ready willing to be loosed from the prison of the body and calleth death a departure from hence Likewise it is sayde in the Parable that Lazarus dyed and was carried by the Angels into Abrahams bosome Luk. 16 22.23 the rich man also dyed was buried and was throwne into the torments of hel And at the passion of Christ hanging on the crosse when the penitent theefe praied Lord remember me when thou commest into thy kingdome hee said Verily I say vnto thee to day shalt thou bee with me in Paradise Luke 23 43. Furthermore when the Lambe had opened the fifte seale Reue. 5 6 9. Iohn saw vnder the Altar the soules of them that were killed for the word of God for the testimony which they maintained Reason 1 The Reasons of this Doctrine are to bee known and considered of vs. First if the soule were not of an immortall Nature the godly of all other should be most wretched their life most miserable vnlesse they did beleeue that a time of refreshing should come from yâ— presence of God and contrarywise the condition of the vngodly should be most blessed and happy This the Apostle setteth downe 1 Cor. 15 19 20. And if the soule did not remaine after this life being separate from the body all Religion and piety were in vaine our preaching and your faith were in vaine Why are we in ieopardy euery houre and why suffer we affliction for righteousnes sake nay why do we not eate and drink for to morrow we must dye Reason 2 Secondly nothing that is immortall and transitory can cite a man before Gods Tribunall or terrifie for sinne vnknowne to any other But the soule of man accusing him for secret sinnes makâ—th him hold vp at his hand at the barre of Gods iudgement seate This we see in Belteshazzer when he saw the palme of the hand that wrote vpon the plaister of the wall of his palace Daniel 5 6. His countenance was changed his thoughts troubled him his knees smote one against another Before he was thus awaked he contemned the true God and blessed his Idols but when God manifested a small token of his power and presence he did shake tremble euery ioynt of him for feare of that sight This is the iustice of God reuenging the sinne of men that they should tremble at his iudgements that wretchedly abuse his mercies The like example we see in Felix albeit he loâ—ked for a bribe and set iustice to sale at offer and proffer yet when he heard Paul dispute of righteousnesse and temperance and of the iudgement to come he quaked and quiuered at that discourse and was not able to endure the mention of it Now if the soule were subiect to mortality and to perish with the body it would not it could not thus accuse man nor draw him before the iudgement seate of God Thirdly the soule of man can reason of immortality Reason 3 it is vnsatiable in seeking knowledge and is not changed or altered with the estate of the body it contenteth not it selfe to rest satisfied with any thing in this life The more it knoweth 1 Cor. 8 â— the more it coueteth desireth to know the more it is able to learn It desireth blessednesse and happines it respecteth glory and good estimation after death it hath many actions and operations aboue sense and the naturall appetite of the body as to loue God to feare God to put our trust in him to beleeue in him to imbrace religion to cleaue vnto God with full purpose of hart The senses of the body cannot climbe and ascend so high to know God and to meditate on heauenly things nay they cannot reason define diuide number or order any thing Therefore the soule that performeth these things is a spirituall substance like vnto Angels not subiect to death or mortality Now let vs come to the Vses of this point Vse 1 of Religion and principle of our Fayth First it serueth to confute condemn all Atheists Epicures Libertines Sadduces and the late vpstart family of loue raised out of the ashes of the olde Saduces Ioseph antiâ— 18 cap 2 â—bel Iudaiâ— cap. 7. which deny the immortality of the soule These defie all Religion and deny any spirits either Angels of God or spirits of diuels or soules of men all which standing at defiance against heauen and bidding battel to the Lord himselfe shall one day know that they had once giuen vnto them immortal spirits when they shall be cast into vnquenchable fire and endure euerlasting torments The Euangelist noteth out this damnable sect of
because their Redeemer draweth nere So thē as Balaam wished that he might dye the death of the righteous and his last end might be like his so let vs all craue and desire of God that we may not dye the death of the vnrighteous nor our last end be like his Vse 6 Lastly let vs care for it more then for the body bestow more labot paines in adorning garnishing of it For what is the body what is this mortal life but a litle blast Stop his mouth hold his nostrils but a while what is he but a carkasse But the soule albeit it haue time of beginning yet shall neuer die or cease to be but remaineth eternall without an ending and shall neuer be extinguished It standeth vs thereupon in regard of the diuine nature of the soule and the excellency thereof aboue the body to imploy more time and to bestow more paines in beautifying the soule with heauenly graces then trimming attiring the body with outward ornaments For as the body hath his garnishings so hath the soule likewise her proper deckings And yet alas if we should enter into a suruey and examination of the deeds of men and marke what their behauiour is concerning their soul and compare it with the care they haue of their vile bodies and rotten carkasses we shall quickly perceiue and discerne that the prouision of the one destroyeth and swalloweth vp the preparation for the other Wee see how men toile and moile all their life long rising early watching long and late faring hardly labouring continually and sweating exceedingly to prouide for the body and for the belly the things of this life that must fade perish according as the Apostle saith 1. Cor. 6 13. Meates are ordained for the belly and the belly for meates but God shall destroy both it and them But the soule lyeth vnprouided and vnregarded of the greatest number they passe not greatly whether it sinke or swimme whether it starue or prosper whether it goe to hell or to heauen If a man or woman haue a small spot in their garment or a blemish in their face wee see how carefull they are to correct and amend it but if their soules lye full of sores and corruption full of boyles and blisters full of wounds and grieuous swellings they neuer regard it they haue no feeling of it they are neuer grieued at it or troubled with it Marke the practice and common behauiour of most persons on the Lords day which is the market day of the soule do they not bestow greater time moe houres in the day in trimming of the body prouiding for the belly then in the exercises of Religion Which ouermuch care of the body argueth a carelesnes for the soule Doth not this bewray our contempt of the food of our soules a lamentable loathing of the heauenly Manna of the word of God following after our worldly profit running madde after our vaine pleasures And yet these men if they were asked are not ashamed to say they take more care for their soules then for their bodies Wee see how farre men will trauaile what tedious iourneyes they will take to encrease their wealth if a litle famine pinch hungerbite them they wil compasse sea land wander farre neere to serue the body fill the belly If the care for the nourishment of thy soule were answerable to this diligence thou woldst not doubt for the euerlasting good of thy soule to take at least as great paines to prouide for the food of thy soule that endureth to eternall life For what shall it profite a man if he winne the whole world and then lose his own soule Or what shall a man giue for the recompence of his soule Mat. 16 26. First therefore seeke the kingdome of God and his righteousnesse c Math. 6 33. Verse 11. Then Balak said vnto Balaam What hast thou done vnto mee I tooke thee to curse mine enemies and behold thou hast blessed them altogether Hitherto we haue spoken of the prophecie which God constrained the false Prophet to vtter now let vs see the effect thereof We cannot be ignorant that the purpose both of Balak and Balaam was malicious and full of cruelty they looked for a glorious successe and euent of their labours but al their practices are defeated and disappointed Balak hoped through Balaam to preuaile against Israel he comforted himselfe in this wizard he carried him to an high mountain to see them hee said before him as we heard in the former chapter Numb 22.3 I know that hee whom thou blessest is blessed and he that thou cursest shal be cursed yet this hope is built vpon the sand or standeth in the ayre and fayleth him that trusteth in it From hence we learne Doctrine The hope of the wicked is vaine that the expectation hope and confidence of the wicked come to nothing in the end Albeit they comfort themselues in euil and promise to themselues an happy end yet the issue is vaine and the snare is broken Esau in the prophanenesse of his heart hauing sold his birthright promiseth to himselfe a golden day to recouer againe both blessing birth-right and therefore thought in his minde and vttered with his mouth Gen. 27 41. The dayes of mourning for my father will come shortly then wil I slay my brother Iacob But notwithstanding this diuelish drift and purpose of his the blessing tooke place and this hypocrite was disappointed The Canaanites comforted themselues in Sisera and promised themselues victory ouer the Israelites The mother of Sisera looked out of a window and cryed through the lattesse Iudg. 5 28 29 30. Why is his chariot so long a comming Why tarry the wheeles of his charriot They haue gotten and diuided the spoyle euery man hath a mayde or two Sisera hath a prey of diuers coloured garments a prey of sundry colours made of needle worke for the chiefe of the spoile See how the e-enemies of the Church glory and oftentimes triumph before the victory and putting on their armour boast as if they were putting it off This wee see in Rabshakeh rayling against the people of God and boasting in his owne strength Let not thy GOD deceiue thee in whom thou trustest saying 2 Kings 19 11. Ierusalem shall not be deliuered into the hand of the King of Ashur Hereunto commeth the saying of the Prophet Hosea Hosea 12 15. Ephraim is fed with the winde and followeth after the East winde hee encreaseth daylie lies and destruction Thus they flattered themselues with vain confidence and rested vpon deceitfull hope Thus likewise the Prophet bringeth in the enemies of Christ of the Church conspiring against God and encouraging one another in wickednesse Psal 2 3 4. Let vs breake their bands and cast their cords from vs but hee that dwelleth in the heauen shall laugh the Lord shall haue them in derision and breake them in pieces like a
and not through impatience accuse God neither impute the euill successes of our affaires to him but to our selues euen as he that stumbleth and falleth against a stone should not accuse the stone but his owne hastinesse and heedlesnes Now then if wicked men want the knowledge of God and the feare of his Name to guide them in the search and suruey of their owne wayes to enquire into the true cause of their euill successes wee cannot maruaile if they wander vp and downe in their owne imaginations and can neuer finde the fault to bee in themselues Secondly the vngodly are blinded with a Reason 2 selfe-loue and selfe-liking of themselues aboue God or his Word The loue of the creature or of our selues more then God or equall with God hindereth vs in good things and quite swalloweth vp the loue of our brethren and darkeneth the light of vpright iudgment that it cannot shine in our hearts The conceited person thinketh himselfe a wise man and imagineth his owne course to be the best vsing no aduice of others as if he himselfe were in all things sufficient of himselfe to see what is best for himselfe This Salomon excelling in wisdome teacheth to these conceited persons abounding in folly Prou. 12.14 The way of a foole is right in his owne eyes but he that hearkeneth to counsell is wise So in another place Prou. 18.2 A foole is not delighted with vnderstanding but with those things which are in his owne heart And againe Prou. 26.12 Seest thou a man wise in his owne conceit There is more hope of a foole then of him These selfe-louing and selfe-liking fooles are delighted with their owne folly which they labour to publish and make knowne to all men and may worthily beare away the bell from all the fooles in the world For these are proud fooles that highly esteeme of their owne wisedome and scornfully disdaine the counsell and wisedome of all other men Seeing therefore euill men want the wisdome of God that is from aboue and abound with selfe-loue which descendeth not from aboue but is earthly sensuall and diuellish we cannot greatly maruaile if wicked men will acknowledge no fault in themselues but wholly looke to second causes and lay the blame vpon the most High when they faile in their purposes Vse 1 The vses of this doctrine First of all wee learne this truth that no euil man can look for any good successe in the matters he taketh in hand but let him alwaies be sure to be crossed cursed of God Albeit thou lay in thine own conceit neuer so strong a foundation work neuer so wisely in thine own imagination yet if thou make not God thy Counsellor 〈◊〉 119.24 and his Word thy director thy wisdome shall be turned into folly and thou shalt be taken in the snare of thine owne hands For all sin against God bringeth with it the wrath of God and the euill life of a sinner drawes vpon his owne head sundry crosses and calamities causeth him to haue ill successe and raiseth vp infinite iudgments against him Whensoeuer we despise his word prophane his Sabbaths defile his Sacraments and practise any vnrighteousnesse against men and impiety against God then followeth and falleth vpon vs some sicknesse or trouble some crosse or affliction one way or another as the Apostle sheweth For your dissention and vnreuerent receiuing of the Lords Supper 1. Cor. 11.30 many are weak and sick among you and many sleepe Now when the rod and scourge of God lyeth vpon the backe of transgressours and they feele themselues sore plagued either they accuse God as the authour of their trouble or murmure against his punishment or rest vpon second causes which are ordered by him who is the principall cause Vse 2 Secondly we learne that if we would haue God blesse vs and the lawfull labours of our hands we must be godly in Christ Iesus If we leade a sincere and sanctified life purge our hearts to be a peculiar people to God zealous of good workes wee haue a sure promise of good successe and strong assurance of a plentifull blessing to follow vs all the dayes of our life There is no good successe in any thing without Gods blessing And this is the cause why God blesseth vs not because wee blesse not his Name wee liue not as a people vnder his protection wee do not deny vngodlines worldly lusts liuing soberly righteously and godly in this present world hauing our conuersation in the heauens and looking for the blessed hope of glory and immortality Hereunto commeth the saying of Salomon Prou. 16 3. Psal 37.3 1 Pet. 5 7. Commit thy workes to the Lord and thy thoughts shall be directed This is a worthy saying to redresse our weakenesse and distrust and to make vs rest and rely our selues on Gods good prouidence This also the Prophet Dauid teacheth Psal 127 1 2. All the fruit of our labours cares dependeth vpon the prouidence of God yea all our industry and studie shall be vaine and vnprofitable vnlesse he guide all our affaires To this purpose the Prophet speaketh in another place that the godly Psal 1.1.3 refusing the counsell of the wicked the way of sinners the seat of scorners shall bring forth fruite in due season so that whatsoeuer he shall doe shal prosper It is God alone that directeth the wayes and works of the faithful and without him is no good successe This wee see verified in Ioseph Gen. 39 2 3. The Lord was with Ioseph he was a man that prospered and was in the house of his master the Egyptian And his master saw the Lord was with him and that the Lord made al that he had to prosper in his hand The like the Scripture◠testifieth of Hezekiah that hee prospered in all his workes 2 Chro. 32 30 and 20 20. So Iehosaphat spake to the people Heare ye me O Iudah the inhabitants of Ierusalem put your trust in the Lord your God and ye shall bee assured beleeue his Prophets and ye shall prosper Thus also the Lord exhorteth Ioshua after the death of Moses Iosh 1 8. We do all of vs desire the blessing of God vpon our labours and to haue good successe in our seuerall callings this is the pathway that we must walke in namely a godly life and conuersation without this his blessings shall turne into curses and wee shall neuer attaine the end of our hope This appeareth by the words which the man of God spake to the King of Israel saying Thus saith the Lord Because the Aramites haue saide 1 King 20 28 the Lord is the God of the Mountaines and not of the Valleys therefore will I deliuer all this great multitude into thine hand and ye shall know that I am the Lord. Lastly we are bound euery one to consider Vse 3 the true cause of euill successe to be in our selues When the hand of God is any way vppon vs that he plagueth
and wee in comparison of him as dust and ashes as vile and base vassals This is the reason vsed vrged by the Wiseman Eccl. 5 1. So the Apostle saith 2 Cor. 5.20 We are ambassadors for Christ as though God did beseech you through vs we pray you in Christs stead that yee be reconciled to God Our Sauior sending out his seuenty disciples and giuing them in charge how to behaue themselues saith Luke 10 16. He that heareth you heareth me and he that despiseth you despiseth me and hee that despiseth me despiseth him that sent me Thus doth the Apostle giue testimony to the faith and obedience of the Thessalonians that when they receiued of him the preaching of God 1. Thess 2 13. They receiued it not as the word of man but as it is indeede the Word of God which worketh in them that beleeue So then to be cold and carelesse herein is a plaine disgrace and meere mockery of God worse then mocking and misusing of father and mother He that hath to doe and to deale with an earthly Prince will bee circumspect in his behauiour how much more ought wee to behaue our selues with all reuerence in hearing the Word hauing then in speciall manner to deale with God who is the author of it and the worker by it Reason 2 Secondly wee shall be iudged by it at the last day being the rule of our faith and of all our actions It is a letter written from God published by his Sonne sealed by his Spirit witnessed by his Angels conueyed vnto vs by by the Church which is the pillar ground of truth This is that which our Sauiour Christ teacheth Iohn 12 47 48. Seeing then 1 Tim. 3 15. it shall be the Iudge by which wee must be tried and the word whereby our soules shall be saued it worthily claimeth and challengeth at our hands the greatest attention to be yeelded vnto it Thirdly negligent and contemptuous hearers shal be grieuously and seuerely punished Reason 3 according to the nature and quality of their sinne The Prophet Ieremy hath a generall rule holding in all things warranted and done by Gods appointment and confirmeth this by a strong reason when he saith Ier. 48 10. Cursed be he that doth the work of the Lord negligētly This is more particularly touched and taught by the Apostle to the Hebrewes chap. 2 2 3. If the word spoken by Angels was stedfast and euery transgression and disobedience receiued a iust recompence of reward How shall we escape if we neglect so great saluation which at the first beganne to be preached by the Lord and afterward was confirmed vnto vs by them that heard him To this purpose Christ himselfe denounced and deliuered the greatest threatning of most grieuous iudgments to fall vpon all negligent hearers Math. 10 14 and 11 21 24. Willing his Apostles to shake off the dust from their feet as a witnesse against thew telling them that it shall be easier in the day of account for Tyre Sidon for Sodome Gomorrah then for them So then whether wee consider the person of God that speaketh or the power of the word that iudgeth or the punishment of death that falleth vpon carelesse contemners wee see that wee are all bound to come to the exercises of Religion with all reuerence and attention Let vs now gather some vses that follow Vse 1 from this doctrine First we learne from hence that euery one which commeth to heare the word of the Lord must be perswaded that though it be a poore weake sinfull man subiect to the same passions that we are which is the minister and messenger to deliuer whatsoeuer we heare yet notwithstanding we stand and appeare before the great God of heauen and most mighty Iudge of the world to bee informed and reformed of him and to receiue his word which is able to saue our soules Cornelius the captaine comming with his kinsfolke family friends and whole retinue made this vse which now we vrge saying Acts 10.33 We are all heere present before God to heare all things that are commanded thee of God Hee doth not say we stand heere before thee but we are all present before God nor to heare onely the Apostle but all things that are commanded thee of God to deliuer vnto vs. Thus Paul commendeth the Galathians Gal. 4 14. that they receiued him as an Angell of GOD yea as Christ Iesus It is the high ordinance of God to put his heauenly treasure in earthen vessels 2 Cor. 4 7. That the excellency of that power might be of God and not of vs. Would it not argue an intollerable daintinesse and nicenesse of a wanton stomacke to refuse good wholesome meate because it is brought in platters of pewter or dishes of wood not in vessels of siluer or gold So is it an euident argument of loathing the heauenly Manna when we haue the precious word of God in respect of persons and heare it not for the words sake but according as we fancie and affect the teacher verifying the saying of Salomon Prou. 27.7 The person that is full despiseth an hony combe but vnto the hungry soule euery bitter thing is sweet This serueth to reproue those which come to the hearing of the word as to an ordinary matter and neuer haue any thoght or meditation of Gods presence to keep them in aw but come to heare some newes or some new man vse the practice of the Iewes condemned by the Prophet Ezechiel chap. 33.31.32 They come vnto thee as the people vseth to come my people sit before thee and heare thy words but they will not doe them for with their mouths they make iests c. Vse 2 Secondly this serueth to condemne all abuses vnseemly gestures and vnreuerent behauiour when we come into the house of God True it is the diuell if hee can preuaile will keepe vs from hearing the word and suggest vnto vs matter of profit or pleasure to stop stay vs from resorting vnto the place of Gods worship but if hee cannot so farre obtaine his purpose he will goe with vs and accompany vs thither When we are neerest to that which should doe vs good and further our saluation Math. 13 19 he is ready at our elbow to hinder the word and to worke our destruction Hence it is that many are present in body that are absent in minde forgetting that they haue to do with God and with the meanes of their sanctification They haue their hearts wandring about worldly matters they finde no ioy they feele no delight they taste no sweetnesse they perceiue no comfort nor gladnesse wrought in them in these exercises of their faith but they are rather a burden vnto them and take them as a weight and wearinesse lying heauy vpon them Many come for custome of the time for fashion of others and for feare of punishment whereas if they might be left free to themselues and to the liberty of their owne will
vnto Iacob his statutes and his iudgements vnto Israel he hath not dealt so wi h euery Nation neither haue they known his iudgements Hereunto commeth the exhortation of Moses Deut. 4 6 7. Keep his lawes and do them for that is your wisedom and vnderstanding in the sight of the people which shall heare all these ordinances and shall say Onely this people is wise and of vnderstanding and a great Nation Thus the Apostle Paul sheweth the difference and preheminence of the Iewes beeing at that time the Church of God aboue the Gentiles that it was herein most excellent and glorious because vnto them yea onely vnto them were committed the oracles of God euen committed vnto them of trust Rom. 3 1 2. 9 4. to them pertayned the glory the couenant the law the seruice of God the promises Likewise when Iohn the Apostle was commanded to write in a booke the things which he had seene reuealed vnto him he was charged withall when once they were written To send them to the seuen Churches that are in Asia Reu. 1 11. All which places plainely proue that it is one of the greatest gifts blessings and honors that God bestoweth vpon his people the giuing vnto them his word and ordinances The reasons are many in number and weighty Reason 1 in force For first heereby we and our children are entred into a solemne couenant with God to be his and he to be ours for euer A wonderfull mercy of God that a sort of poor sinfull men should be admitted and receyued into a couenant with the eternall God This Couenanâ— is a mutuall promise agreement betweene God and men What Gods cnuenaÌ„t with vs is whereby on the one side God giueth men assurance that he will be gracious and fauourable vnto them forgiue their sins and giue them new righteousnes eternall life for his Sonnes sake and on the other side men binde themselues to accept of this mercy with all thankesgiuing receyuing this so great a benefit with a true Fayth and promising to yeelde true obedience to God The entrance into this Couenant is as it were the day of our marriage being more neerely coupled to God then the wife is ioyned vnto the husband This is it which Moses is bold to put the people in minde of exhorting them to keepe the words of this Couenant Deut. chap. 29. verses 10 11 12 13 14 15. Reason 2 Secondly the Church alone is honoured of God to be the keeper and preseruer the holder forth and publisher of his word and therfore none haue to do with it but the Church Hence it is that it is called by the Apostle the pillar and ground of truth 1 Tim. 3 15. It is the preseruer of it not the mother of it the â—eeper of it not the author it is a cryer to publish not a iudge to decide and determine it is as the candlesticke to holde the light not the candle it selfe to giue light For this cause the vision offered to Iohn of the seuen golden Candlestickes Reuel 1 12 20 is expressely and directly expounded to signifie the seuen Churches This then is an honour peculiar to the church to be the brazen pillar of truth and the golden Candlesticke to hold the light or candle of the word of God vnto the people that they may see how to walk in the wayes of godlynesse Thirdly the word is the testament of God Reason 3 Now none hath to doe with the Testament or Will of any but they that haue Legacies bequeathed vnto them by it as children they that are of the houshold and kindred of God not Strangers Aliens and Forreyners they haue nothing to do in it they are not ro meddle with it Thus the Apostle teacheth Heb. chap. 9. verse 15 That the Testament belongeth to them that are to receiue the promises of the eternall inheritance The Vses are now to be considered First Vse 1 we learne from hence for our instruction to account the Ministery of the word the treasure of the Church Among all the blessings bestowed vpon the sonnes of men in this life the gâ—ft and blessing of the word is eminent It is an incomparable blessing farre aboue all earthly things yâ— earthly men make their â—elicity The Prophet Ezek. 6 10 11 compareth all other blessings that God gaue his people to the ornaments of the body as to bracelets abiliments rings fine linnen chaines silke such like but the giuing of his word and statutes vnto them to his mariage with theÌ„ And when God was to deliuer his lawes and ordinances vnto Israel Moses tooke them by the hand and led them forth to meet God who in the company of the Angels accepted them for his cheefe treasure inheritance aboue all other nations vnder heauen so that in the finishing of this match marriage with his people Moses was as the Father the Angels the Bridemen God the husband vnto whom Israel was affianced coupled in marriage So then the happiest tydings and greatest dignity that can euer come to any people or seuerall congregation is the glad tydings of the gospel the free passage of the word to be brought among theÌ„ The more any are blessed this way the more honorable glorious they are with God and his Saints they are thereby made his sons daughters yea kings and priests vnto him they which once were far off are made neere vnto him by the preaching of yâ— Gospel whereby he dwelleth among them and setteth vp his throne in their hearts Capernaum is saide heereby to bee lifted vp vnto heauen Luke 10 15. Ierusalem where the word and seruice of God was set forth is called the holy City and the ioy of the whole earth the resting place of God Psal 132 13 14. From hence all such are reprooued as haue not the sight and feeling of this mercy of God in their hearts to raise them vp to reioycing thankfulnesse And herein my brethren we are to call our selues to remembrance think what our condition is We are indeed a noble kingdome adorned with many outward priuiledges and blessings increased in multitudes and furnished with sundry commodities but if we be compared with the great large and wealthy dominions in other parts of the world onely a poore corner of rhe earth But heerein we passe them all as honoured aboue them preferred before them that we haue the inestimable treasure of the word which they doe want 〈◊〉 13 44. instead of those mines of siluer gold wherewith they abound This is our priuiledge our glory our aduantage wherein God hath blessed vs aboue Italy Spaine and many rich Countries in Asia and Affricke vnder the Turke and other blind and barbarous Princes detayned in the kingdome of darkenesse and of the diuell we haue the trueth of God amongst vs the treasure of all treasures the valew whereof is farre aboue all precious stones The want of this blessing
not deale faithfully with his people Such as either hide the truth or withhold it in vnrighteousnesse such as conceale or corrupt the word to please mē vndergo the curse of God and bring vpon themselues the heauy wrath of God This appeareth in that charge which the Lord gaue to the Prophet Ieremy chap. 1 17. Thus the Lord dealeth also with the Prophet Ezekiel chap. 3.18 and 33 6. So the Apostle saith A necessity is laide vpon me and woe vnto me if I preach not the Gospel 1 Cor. 9 16. Vse 1 The vses of this doctrine are now to bee handled First of all it followeth that they must know the Scriptures they must not bee young Plants Idol Shepheards blinde guides dumbe dogs sleepy watchmen vnsauory salt which is good for nothing but for the dunghill if for the dunghill Luk. 14 35. Mat. 5 13. It is a shame for a guide not to know the way for a Seer to be blinde for a Messenger to bee dumbe So then all Teachers should make conscience to furnish themselues as wise Scribes and good Stewards with profitable competent knowledge spending their dayes in getting the vnderstanding of the Scriptures that they may minister a word in due season and be able to feed their fellow-seruants with wholesome food leading them to the fountaines of life So then the knowledge of the word of God and the gift of interpretation cannot be separated from the function calling of the Minister and God doth disclaime and disauow such as are without knowledge that they shall be none of his Pastors Teachers Thus he speaketh by the Prophet Hosea chap. 4 6. Because thou hast refused knowledge I will also refuse thee that thou shalt be no Priest to me Who would not maruaile if a Prince should appoint a Messenger or Embassadour to goe to a people which had no legs to goe no tongue to speake no language or reason to deliuer his message Who then can be so absurd as to thinke that the wise God the Lord of Lords and King of Kings would appoint any to be as his mouth and the Messenger of his will which cannot teach and deliuer his will Who is it that hath an house to builde that will chuse such Carpenters and Masons as haue no skill to lay a stone or to hew their timber or to handle their Tooles Who will retaine or entertaine a Shepheard to keepe his sheepe an husbandman to till his ground a Captaine to leade his army a Steward to prouide for his family a labourer to do his work that is altogether ignorant and hath no knowledge to do these things Now God is more prudent and prouident then mortall man and therefore he will reiect and refuse all such as are not able to discharge the Office committed vnto them through ignorance God requireth knowledge in all the people much more in such as take vpon them to be the Teachers of the people which should not onely haue knowledge themselues but teach knowledge to others that they do not perish for want of knowledge The Spirit of God mentioneth this to bee one of the cheefest causes that religion perished among the ten Tribes and that Idolatry was erected and continued among them euen vntill they were carried away to perpetuall captiuity in that Ieroboam made of the lowest and rudest of the people 1 King 13 31 and 13.33 Priests of the high places who would might consecrate himselfe to that calling The condition of the Iewes was neuer more dangerous and desperate and neerer to destruction and desolation then when they had blinde watchmen and such Priests set ouer them as had no knowledge which made the Prophet Esay call for all the beasts of the field to deuoure them and all the beasts of the Forrest to eate them vp giuing this as the reason For their watchmen are all blinde and haue no knowledge Esay 56 9 10. Hence it is that the Prophet Malachi teacheth That the Priests lips should preserue knowledge the people seeke the Law at their mouth for they are the Messengers of the Lord of hoasts Mal. 2 7. This therefore sheweth and condemneth the grosse and greeuous sinne of many amongst vs that occupy the places of Pastors and cannot feede that run before they were sent take vpon thē to be lights and yet are darknesse These can haue no comfort in their calling because they were neuer designed or called of God to this place For whomsoeuer he calleth to any function hee enableth in some measure to discharge the duty which hee hath required of them They indanger their owne soules the soules of many other for when the blind leade the blinde both fall into the ditch Greg. hom 11. in Ezekiel and one saith truely that we murther the soules of such as we see runne the way of destruction when we are carelesse and hold our peace Vse 2 Secondly it behoueth all the Ministers of the word of God to make conscience to deliuer the truth and all the truth vnto the people howsoeuer it be taken according to the example of the Apostles Peter and Iohn answered vnto them and saide Whether it bee right in the sight of God to obey you rather then God iudge yee for we cannot but speake the things which we haue seene and heard Acts 4 19 20. And Paul exhorting the Elders and Ouerseers of the Church of Ephesus setteth before their eyes his owne practise that he had kept back nothing that was profitable but had shewed them all things necessary to saluation I take you to record this day that I am pure frō the blood of all men for I haue concealed nothing but haue reuealed vnto you all the counsell of God Acts 20 20 26 27. If we be carefull and conscionable in doing this duty faithfully to God and his people we shall reape and receiue more sound comfort thereby then by the powerfull effect of our Ministery True it is all painfull Teachers esteeme nothing more nor so much as of the people whom they haue gained to God and godlinesse accounting them their ioy their crowne 1. Th. 2 19 20. and their glory and yet we may reape more true comfort and consolation by discharging our duties carefully then by sauing soules and by turning many to righteousnesse if we could winne whole kingdomes to God For we may saue others from death and conuert a sinner from going astray out of his way and yet after this our selues become reprobates wee may be the sweet sauour of life to life to others and not our selues to God Thus was it with many Priests of loose licentions life vnder the Law Thus it was with Iudas who wrought miracles preached the Gospel and conuerted soules as wel as the rest of the Apostles yet was the sonne of perdition And thus no doubt it was with the Scribes and Pharisies that sate in Moses chayre and taught the people what they should obserue and doe like vnto
being the chiefe Corner-stone do feed men with fancies fond deuices without godly edifying and teach their owne dreames and fables Let the Prophet that hath a dreame tell a dreame and he that hath my word let him speake my word faithfully what is the chaffe to the wheat saieth the Lord Ier. 23 28. And the Apostle chargeth Timothy to stay prophane and vaine bablings for they shall encrease vnto more vngodlinesse 2. Tim. 2 16. Many there are that corrupt the word to please men and to establish their owne errors We cannot content our selues with the ancient faith but loathe the heauenly Manna and waxe wanton against Christ He is not esteemed that preacheth the plain truth plainely in the euidence of the Spirit He is most magnified and made of that can bring in some strange matter against the common receiued faith and we liue in this respect in most dangerous times and perillous seasons as euer were heretofore Others shut vp their mouths and eyther through feare dare not or through flattery and filthy lucre will not reproue sin These are men-pleasers and time-seruers not remembring what the Apostle saith Galat. 1 10. Preach I mans doctrine or Gods Or goe I about to please men For if I should yet please men I were not the seruant of Christ The Ministers of the Gospel must not sowe cushions vnder mens elbowes Ezek. 13.11 Mich. 2 11. nor prophesie to the people of wine and strong drinke they must not apply or fashion their doctrine to the humours and affections of men as if the word were a crooked line or a leaden rule or a shipmans hose but keepe a good conscience Hence it is that the Lord chargeth Ieremy to take away the precious from the vile and to do according to his word Let them returne vnto thee but returne not thou vnto them A father will not alwayes feed the fancy nor follow the disposition of his son that is sicke but will sometimes crosse his minde and restraine his desire Ier. 15 19 and 6 14. So must the Ministers of God which are the fathers of our soules deale with such as are sicke of sin not soothe them vp with sweete words nor dawb with vntempered Morter but giue theÌ„ that precious balme that shall not break their head Psal 141 5. Thus dealt Eliah with Ahab Amos with Amaziah Iohn Baptist with Herod though it cost him his head And thus should all the true Ministers of God do without pride or ambition without feare or flattery seeke the glory of God not the praise of men and howsoeuer the people hate him that rebuketh in the gate Amos chap. 5 verse 10 and abhorre him that speaketh vprightly yet they should set God before their eyes 2 Tim. 2 15. and consider they haue to deale with him Lastly they must not preach part of the word onely and leaue another part vntaught but lay before them the whole will of God Some preach nothing but the law some teach nothing but the Gospel both sorts are greatly deceyued if they looke for any great increase by their labors The Law must prepare and make the way the Gospel must follow after The Law casteth downe the Gospel comforteth and raiseth vp The Law reuealeth the knowledge of sinne the Gospel reuealeth the remission of sinne Both these meanes are to be set on worke and applied wisely and discreetly to our hearers Such as are secure and cold in the profession of the Gospel such as thorough presumption or ignorance see not their owne sinnes giue them the Law and apply vnto them the threatnings of the same Such as see and feele their sinnes and are cast downe by a deepe apprehension of Gods heauy iudgements minister vnto them a plaister of the Gospel made of the precious blood of Christ that looking vpon him as it were vpon the brazen Serpent Numb 21.6 they may presently bee cured and recouered of the sting of sinne and the wound of conscience Both these are two necessary meanes that God hath left the one without the other hurteth more then healeth The Law without the Gospel driueth the poore distressed soule vpon the rocke of desperation the Gospel without the Law puffeth vp and aduanceth proud flesh vnto presumption and therefore the spirituall Physitians and Surgeons are so to temper them as that the Church may haue the profitable and necessary helpe of both Vse 4 Lastly it serueth to direct the hearers in the right art of hearing they must submit them selues to Gods ordinance and bee ready to know and heare all the will of God We must not haue itching eares which are not able to suffer wholesome doctrine some as the Athenians delighting in new things and in hearing fables others not abiding to bee reprooued Therefore the Prophet Micha saith Are not my words good to him that walketh vprightly Mich. 2 7. The cause why the word to many men is vnpleasant and vnsauoury is because they delight in euill and desire to continue in sinne growing to so grosse a contempt as to command the Prophets not to Prophesie or to prescribe vnto them what they shall Prophesie or would limit them to their owne liking to serue their owne affections and filthy lustes Many would follow Iohn the Baptist til he required repentance They would heare Christ vntill he spake of taking vp the crosse Herod heard Iohn willingly Marke 6 20. and practised many things but when once hee came neerer to him taught that it was not lawfull to keepe his brothers wife hee enioyned him silence and clapped him vp in prison The Iewes seemed for a time attentiuely to hear the defence of Paul Acts 22 22. but when he touched his Apostleship to the Gentiles which they crossed gainesayed Luke testifies they heard him vnto this word but then they lift vp their voyces and saide Away with such a fellow from the earth for it is not meete that he should liue Thus it fareth with many hearers in our dayes The drunkard delighteth to heare the Minister preach agaâ—nst oppression and couetousnesse this pleaseth his humor this his stomacke brooketh well enough These men heare the word by parts parcels they giue care till their secret â—â—â—â—es be reproued and sit quietly till their sores bee rubbed and when once they are touched they begin to kick spurne with their heeles against the word and the Ministers of it But we must heare all that is taught vs and not certaine clauses or cantiles onely we must heare constantly continually and vniuersally as well the things that mislike vs and goe against vs as those things that please and content vs as well the iudgements of God thundered out against vs in the Law as the sweete promises pronounced and offered in the Gospel as well the laying open of our owne sins as the publishing of the sinnes of other men This kinde of hearing the Lord commendeth in his people after the deliuery of the Law Deut. chapter
not much more will hee teach them his wayes that feare him reueale his secrets to the humble-minded Psal 25 9 12.14 Let vs exercise our selues in the diligent reading hearing and conferring of his word let vs earnestly desire to profite and grow forward in the knowledge and vnderstanding of the truth from time to time according to the meanes affoorded vnto vs. We liue in the cleare light of the Gospel and in the golden dayes of Gods grace times that our fore-fathers neuer saw let vs not therefore shut our eyes against the truth that shineth in our hearts or at the least not stop our eares against the sound of the word that pierceth our eares We haue a gracious promise made vnto vs that God will giue a blessing vnto such as seeke him hee will be knowne of those that seeke to know him he will open to those that knocke for him This is the maine cause of all ignorance that we desire not knowledge It is a grieuous sin to be destitute of knowledge but it is more fearefull to haue no desire of knowledge Ignorance is the root of all impiety of infidelity of idolatry of superstition of presumption of disobedience of contempt of the word and worship of God as the Apostle rehearsing the corrupt fruites of darknes the throat an open sepulchre the mouth full of cursing the feet swift to shed blood destruction and calamity in their wayes maketh this the the cause of all The way of peace they haue not knowne Rom 3.17 So the Lord Psal 95 10 doth render this as the reason why his people erred because they had not knowne his wayes This caused the Iewes to crucifie the Lord of life and to deliuer him into the hands of sinners For if they had knowne the wisedome of God they would not haue crucified the Lord of glory 1. Cor. 2 8 according to the words of Peter preaching repentance vnto them Now brethren I know that through ignorance ye did it as did also your gouernours Act. 3.17 And as it is the root of all impiety against God and vnrighteousnesse of men so it is the cause of all iudgements and punishments The Prophet Hosea threatning Gods plagues in a fearefull hand to fall vpon the people maketh this one cause There was no knowledge of God in the land Hos 4 1 2. So at the last day when the Lord Iesus shall come to iudge the quicke and the dead He will come in flaming fire to render vengeance to those that doe not know him 1. Thes 1 8. These things being rightly and wisely considered should teach all of vs to seeke after knowledge as for siluer and search for vnderstanding as for precious stones assuring our selues that God will neuer be wanting to helpe such as hunger and thirst after righteousnesse who is neere to al those that call vpon him euen to all that call vpon him in truth Vse 3 Lastly we see his mercy is greater vnto vs then to the fathers before The Lord Iesus hath brought the doctrine of the Gospel from the bosome of his Father Acknowledge then with thankfulnesse the preferment of these latter times and let vs not seeke after dreams and visions which are abolished but hauing the sure word of the Prophets and Apostles rest in the reuealed will of God Moses had a preheminence aboue the Prophets to whom God spake not by dreames or visions but face to face as is declared Numb 12 6 7 8. I will be knowne to the Prophets by vision by dreame my seruant Moses is not so who is faithfull in all mine house vnto him wil I speake mouth to mouth and not in darke words As Moses was preferred before the other Prophets so haue we a singular priuiledge aboue the Patriarkes Prophets that haue gone before vs who wanted the light that we enioy as the Writer of the Hebrewes doth testifie declaring that the glory of our time is greater in which GOD hath vouchsafed to speake vnto vs by his own sonne At sundry times and in diuers manners God spake in olde time to our fathers by the Prophets in these last daies he hath spoken vnto vs by his Son Heb. 1 1 2. So then the condition of Christians vnder the Gospel is better then of the Israelites vnder the Law in respect of the manifestation and reuelation of Gods truth The Israelites had God reuealed by the Prophets but we haue him taught by the Son himselfe who is counted worthy of more glory then Moses Heb. 3 3.4 inasmuch as hee which hath builded the house hath more honour then the house and he that is Lord ouer it hath more honour then he that is a seruant in it Hereupon Christ calleth and accounteth the Disciples blessed Because they saw with their eyes and heard with their eares those things which many Prophets and righteous men desired to see and heare and yet could not Mat. 13 17. Let vs therefore walke worthy of this great grace and mercy let vs embrace and professe the doctrine of Christ with all zeale and as wee haue receiued greater fauour let vs bring foorth greater obedience Let vs magnifie the preaching of the Gospel whereby Christ Iesus is described in our sight as it were crucified among vs which hee hath made the strength of his arme and his great power to saue those that do beleeue to which he hath giuen such effectuall grace that it worketh more mightily then all miracles and pierceth deeper into the heart of man then all visions and reuelations yea Though one should arise from the dead to speake vnto vs Luk. 16 31. Let vs now looke for no miracles nor depend vpon strange wonders the doctrine of Christ is â—ufficiently strengthned confirmed so that no doubt of any part therof is to close vp our owne eyes that the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ which is the Image of GOD should not shine vpon vs. 2 Cor. 4 3â— If the Gospel be yet hid it is hid to theÌ„ that are lost To conclude let vs all know that God hauing brought vs into these last times requireth of vs greater knowledge faith zeale obedience and greater fruites of repentance Heb. 2 1 â— For if the word spoken by Angels was stedfast and euery transgression and disobedience receiued a iust recompence of reward how shall wee escape if we neglect so great saluatioÌ„ which at the first began to be preached by the Lord and afterward was confirmed vnto vs by them that heard him Wherefore we ought diligently to giue heed vnto the things which we haue heard lest at any time we runne out Verse 5. How goodly are thy Tents O Iacob and thy Tabernacles O Israel as the valleyes that are stretched out c. Hitherto we haue spoken of the preparation and entrance into this third Prophesie Now we come to the summe and substance of it vttered by way of an admiration or exclamation the diligent consideration of the florishing estate
the rest of the multitude were spared and the plague ceased which was begun in the hoast as appeareth in the words following Now albeit these were most liuely arguments of the wrath and indignation of God yet the Israelites continued with an high hand and a proud heart to prouoke the most High to his face so that one not of the least lowest but of the principall and cheefest among them brought an whorish woman into the hoast to despite God his people and religion This man thought it not sufficient to goe out of his Tent to those strange women but broght one of thē openly without shame into the Campe before his brethren Verse 14. before Moses and the other Magistrates yea to fill vp the measure of his abhominations to the doore of the Tabernacle of the Congregation therby blaspheming God reproching his Religion enticing his brethren insulting ouer Moses and the whole assembly that cryed vnto God for mercy to stay his iudgement and to spare his people Loe such was the impudency of this Zimri that notwithstanding the tumults and hurly-burlyes in the hoast yet he is not moued to repentance eyther with the punishment inflicted vpon the malefactors or by the plague of God raging among his brethren or by the teares and supplications of the godly entreating for pardon lying prostrate at the doore of the Tabernacle but in the middest of all these iudgements neyther fearing GOD nor reuerencing man he seeketh to satisfie his filthy lust in the sight of the Sunne and in the open view of all his brethren euen of the whole hoast Verse 1. Now whilst Israel abode in Sittim Before we come to speake of the sinne of the people it shall not be amisse to consider the occasion whereby they fell into sinne Wee haue heard how Balaam being hyred to curse Israel could not for God stayed and restrained him who was greedy of the wages of iniquity Wherefore he counselled Balak to bring the people to destruction by procuring them to fall into some sinne Thus he layde a stumbling blocke before the children of Israel and thereby did draw them to spirituall and carnall fornication For whatsoeuer the Israelites heere committed they did through the counsell and procurement of Balaam From hence we learne that it is a particular note of false Teachers Doctrine It is a note of false teachers to lay stumbling blockes before men and false doctrines to set stumbling blockes before men to draw them to vncleannesse and wickednes eyther against the first or second Table or both I say false Teachers which are the instruments of Satan who he hath thrust into the church haue this speciall care to bring the seruants of God into wickednesse to draw them to idolatry and to destroy theyr faith To this purpose Moses teacheth Deut. 13 1. that false Prophets shall set before them this end to entice the children of God to serue false gods but true Idols This the Prophet Ezekiel noteth chapter 13.19 that they made Gods word to serue their bellies and taught carnall liberty sowing pillowes vnder euery arme hole polluting the Name of God for an handfull of Barley and for a peece of bread slaying the soules of them that should not dye giuing life to the soules that shold not liue crying peace where God proclaimeth open warre lying to the people that heare theyr lies The Scribes and Pharisies corrupted the law by false interpretations and expositions Math. 5 22. as appeareth in the Doctrine of Christ reducing the Law to the true meaning of the Law-giuer So the Apostle declareth that those rauening wolues which should creepe into the Church of God purpose to make hauocke of the people of God I know this that after my departing shall greeuous wolues enter in among you not sparing the flocke Acts 20 29. The Apostle Paul prophesying of the comming of Antichrist calleth the doctrine of Antichrist The mystery of Iniquity 2 Thess 2 7. It is the common practise of the Iesuites and Seminary Priests scattered heere and there in the Land to bring the people to Idolatry The Reasons of this truth are manifest Reason 1 First from the counsell of God for albeit no wickednes be in the most High yet it is his wisedome and power to draw good out of euill as he did light out of darknes that so they which are his may be tryed that their faith may be proued their loue to God and the trueth manifested and his children alwayes exercised that they may be made the more carefull and watchful and so finde by experience how they can stand out vnto the end of theyr dayes in all holy obedience This reason is laide open in the thirteenth chapter of Deuteronomy verse 3. where the doctrine hath his confirmation If there arise among you a Prophet or a dreamer of dreams and giue thee a signe or wonder thou shalt not hearken to the words of the Prophet for the Lord your God proueth you to know whether ye loue the Lord your God with all your heart and with all your soule And the Apostle teaching that God hath appointed that heresies shall be in the Church annexeth this reason that the faith of Gods children seated in the heart may be made manifest There must be euen heresies among you that they which are approued among you might be knowne 1 Cor. chap. 11. Another Reason is in the malice of those Reason 2 wicked men themselues For this is the nature of the diuell and the property of diuellish men and the cruelty of them both they carry a continuall hatred to the truth and the professors of it they seeke to make a spirituall slaughter and hauocke of the flock of Christ Therefore the Apostle exhorting the Elders of Ephesus prophesyeth that greeuous wolues should rage against the sheepe of Christ yea of their owne selues should men arise speaking peruerse things to draw disciples after them Act. 20 30. All wolues do account and finde by experience the blood of Lambes to be sweeter thē the blood of all other beasts and therefore they are sheep-byters rather then hog-byters or dog-byters The prophane and heathen are in the power and possession of Satan already he hath made sure of them his cheefest labour and endeuour is to circumuent and subuert the seruants of God So his instruments do hate the faithful as the wolfe doth the sheep the lambes are milde peaceable and simple the wolfe bloudy beastly and cruell therefore no maruaile if they seeke to suppresse the truth and to ouerthrow the seruants of God which are the professors and maintainers of the truth 2 Tim. 3 8. Now let vs apply this doctrine to our seuerall Vse 1 vses First we may assure our owne harts of this that so long as this world continueth the Church shall neuer bee without vncleane beasts to assault it eyther heretiques or false seducers or hyrelings that regard the fleece more then the sheepe the dignity more then
it may be smothered with the cloudy mystes and darknesse of the night yet it shall preuaile and breake foorth as the light in the open sight of all men that haue spirituall eyes to looke vppon it Seeing therefore the truth of God shining brightly hath alwayes beene resisted and that the true Prophets of God haue beene withstood so as they could neuer serue God quietly through the malice of Satan who continually goeth about to stop the course of sound doctrine let vs not be offended with false opinions it hath beene so from the beginning and will continue so vnto the ending of the world but rather labour to haue our hearts established in the truth that we be not carried about with euery blast as the waues of the sea and try all things holding fast that which is good 1 Thess 5 21. We must not refuse and reiect the truth of God because the father of lyes seeketh to hinder the free passage of it by broaching lyes among the people It is an euident signe that the truth is among vs because Satan sweateth so much against it and laboureth to poyson it with his owne inuentions Vse 2 Secondly seeing false Teachers are thrust vpon the Church to draw it into errour and falshoods this sheweth the great necessity of the Ministery of the word not onely to ingender true knowledge of repentance and obedience to God but also to continue men in the faith and to prepare them against heresies and false opinions And surely the mercy of God heerein is great vnto vs in commanding the sanctification of the Sabbath a duty so much neglected of master and seruant wherby we are charged to rest from our labours to assemble together in one place and to attend vpon the Ministery of the word For how many among our selues and elsewhere do neuer so much as thinke of God or of religion doe neuer heare of the danger of sinne of the necessity of grace of the reformation of theyr life but on the Lords day If there were not a set day appointed for these purposes and a solemne time of assembling our selues determined the greatest sort would become as rude and vnreformed as the Barbarians or the wilde Irish If then we would bee directed in the truth and supported from falling into errour we must submit our selues vnto the Ministery of the word Mal. chap. 2 verse 7. and be content to be guided by the ordinance of God This is it which our Sauiour speaketh reprouing the Sadduces who denyed the resurrection Are ye not therefore deceiued because ye know not the Scripture nor the power of God Mark chapter 12 verse 24. It is dangerous to rest where there is no bread to sustaine the body and to preserue life It is dangerous to dwell in a City assaulted by enemies hauing no watchman to giue warning of theyr approaching It is dangerous to haue a flocke of sheepe compassed about with wolues hauing no Shepheard to attend vpon them and to looke vnto them But of all dangers it is the greatest to liue where the bread of Gods word is not broken where the sound of Gods siluer Trumpet is not heard and where Gods flocke is not ledde in greene pastures The word is a Pearle of all Pearles which a wise Merchant would purchase at a great price rather then liue without it Where the preaching of the word ceaseth the people perish Prou. chapter 29 18. Where the blinde leade the blinde both fall into the ditch Matthew chap. 15 verse 14. Where the watchman bloweth not the Trumpet and the people is not warned Ezek. chap. 33 verse 6 both the Watchman and the people are taken away in theyr sinnes Where the Salt of Gods word doth not season the people with holy and wholesome doctrine Math. chapter 5 verse 13 they rot and putrifie in their corruptions As then we would be free from errour and not be carried away with false doctrine so it is required of vs to be careful in vsing the meanes that may bring vs to the truth and keepe vs from the pathes of falsehood And it shall be a vaine thing for any man to imagine himselfe to be able or likely to keepe himselfe pure and vndefiled from errour and heresie so long as wee despise the ordinary way that is allotted and appointed to preserue vs from falling into false opinions Thirdly seeing it is a note of a false teacher Vse 3 to lay stumbling blockes before men and to draw them to euill and entice them to wickednesse by this rule it will euidently appeare that Popish Religion is a most wicked Religion and the Teachers thereof false Prophets The Religion maintained in the church of Rome established in the Trent-councell defended by the sworne vassals of the Pope hath cancelled and disanulled the whole Law of God The church of Rome â—pealeth the whole Moâ— Law of boâ— Tables it hath abrogated and repealed eyther directly or indirectly eyther expressely or by consequent eyther plainly or in effect all the commandements of the Morall Law which God hath left to be a rule of righteousnesse to remaine in full strength power and vertue for euer This will easily appeare vnto vs if wee enter into the particular consideration of both the Tables The first Commandement chargeth vs to haue and to holde the true God onely for our God and to cleaue vnto him with full purpose of heart But the Church of Rome resteth not in this one GOD they teach vs to make and acknowledge more Gods They make the Pope to be God which title both in plaine words is ascribed and in power attributed vnto him For touching the name wher by he is named the Canonists call him Our Lord God the Pope Others cal him The supreme God on earth a visible God the spouse of the Church 〈◊〉 dedicat 〈◊〉 â—â—incip 〈◊〉 praef de 〈◊〉 Rom. the corner-stone of the Church the head of the Church the Lyon of the Tribe of Iudah the light of the world the King of Kings the prince of the Church Againe they aduance the Saints departed into the honor of gods praying vnto them and making them to hear our prayers to know our hearts to vnderstand our thoughts and to merit for vs at the hands of God which none can do but the Son of God They do notoriously make the blessed Virgin the mother of Christ 〈◊〉 â—â—cio beat 〈◊〉 to be as a god in expresse words call her a goddesse yea they do in effect equall her with Christ and ascribe as much to her as vnto him As Christ is called our Lord so they call her our Lady hee our King she our Queene he our Mediator she our mediatresse he like vs in all things sinne onely excepted so she deuoid of sinne he the onely meanes whereby we must be saued she our life our ioy our hope our help our comfort our stay in troubles Lastly to fill vp the measure of their sinne they make the
wooden crosse as a god they call it the ground of our saluation and salute it by the name of theyr onely hope 2 The second commandement requireth that we worship the true God purely according to his most holy word and forbiddeth all false and forged worship of the true Iehouah The Church of Rome directly ouerturneth the intent and end of this Law by theyr imagery they teach it to bee lawfull to make images of the true God and to worship them with religious worship 3 The third Commandement prescribeth vnto vs to giue al honor and glorie vnto God that is due to his great name The Church of Rome teach men to giue this glory to some things else they holde that the people are to be barred from the free vse of the Scripture allow to sweare by Saints Angelles Crosse Rood and such like 4 The fourth Commandement appointeth the sanctification of the Sabbath The church of Rome keepe the dayes of Saints more duly and strictly more solemnly and precisely then the Lords day and abrogate the liberty of the sixe dayes 5 The fift Commandement establisheth the seuerall degrees amongst men The church of Rome challenge an immunity for their clergy and a freedome from answering before the secular power they deny that their holy father oweth subiection to Princes or Emperors They teach hee hath power to depose Princes Bel de pontif Rom. lib. 5. ca. 6 and to discharge their subiects from their allegeance and may dispose of all kingdomes at his pleasure Lastly they free Children from the obedience of their parents Bel. de Monach lib. 2. cap. 6. and allow them to enter into Cloysters and Monasteries without their counsell and consent 6 The sixt Commandement bindeth vppe our hearts and hands from all cruelty willeth vs to preserue life and shew foorth the fruites of mercy The Church of Rome open wide gappes for the free committing of murther and shedding of blood They giue Pardons nay promises of heauen to destroy and poison Princes they appoint sanctuaries and priuiledged places for wilful murtherers contrary to the law of God who wold haue such pulled from his Altar and no religious place to giue them succour or protection Exod. 21 11. 1 Kin. 2 31. And concerning the murthering of soules a great part of theyr Doctrine leadeth the highway to it and giueth them a deadly wound 7 The seuenth Commandement condemneth all impurity and vncleannesse of soule body and commandeth vs to possesse our vessels in holinesse and honour The Church of Rome shaketh the foundation of this Commandement Hard confutat of the Apologie Parson confut of Ioh. Nichols and crosseth the purpose of God therein by forbidding marriage by accounting it an vncleane life by establishing vowes of single life by tollerating and defending the stewes by giuing liberty for Incest by allowing the brother to marry his brothers Wife the vncle to marry his neece and lastly by forbidding such degrees as God hath not restrained to open a way for the Popes dispensations 8 The eight Commandement chargeth vs with the goods of our neighbour The church of Rome teach it to be lawfull to make sale of mens soules out of Purgatorie as cunning The common practise of the Pope nay cozening Merchants they set all things at offer and proffer they sell Crosses Images Prayers they sell the remission of sinnes and the kingdome of heauen for money yea they rob men of their inheritance defeating defrauding their posterity to maintaine their ydle bellies 9 The ninth Commandement forbiddeth all false witnes bearing The Church of Rome do beare false witnesse against God falsifying the Canon of the Scriptures and make God speake that which he hath not spoken They teach that neither faith nor promise nor oath must be kept with Heretickes they maintaine and practise the Doctrine of Equiuocation See the examinations of the priests Iesuites of mentall euasion and secret reseruation vnto themselues of an hidden sence contrary to the common vnderstanding of the same wordes thereby ouerthrowing al equity the course of iustice among men The tenth Commandement restraineth the motions of the mind and commandeth a pure heart toward our neighbour The Church of Rome teacheth that the motions without consent are no sinnes at all so that they expresly repeale this Commandement and euidently declare they neuer vnderstoode the meaning of it Notwithstanding these are those Teachers that boast themselues to bee the successors of the Apostles and to haue the onely right calling yet we see how corrupt they are in doctrine glorying in the naked name of the Church and ouer-turning the foundation whereon it is builded Vse 4 Lastly this teacheth sundry duties both to the Pastors and people committed vnto theyr charge First of all it putteth the Ministers in minde to looke to their flocks to take heed to them that they be not seduced Wee are all of vs naturally inclined to falshood and error and loue darkenesse better then light that so we may walke at liberty and not be controlled But our danger is greater by reason of false seducers which are deceitfull workmen and the instruments of the subtle Serpent by whom they are inspired This duty being so necessary in regard of the common danger of the Church is diuers times vrged by Christ and his Apostles Christ warneth his Disciples to be watchfull because of false teachers that should arise in the last dayes Matth. 24 24. The Apostle Iude testifyeth chap. 3 verse 4. that he gaue diligent heede to write vnto them of the common faith which was once giuen vnto the Saints because there were certaine vngodly men crept in which turned the grace of God into wantonnesse and denyed GOD the onely Lord and our Lord Iesus Christ The Apostle Paul exhorting the elders of Ephesus propounding vnto them his owne example foretelling the danger that hung ouer their heads to wit that their faith shold be assaulted and their zeale tried by false teachers springing vp from themselues sayeth Take heed vnto your selues and to all the Flocke whereof the holy Ghost hath made you ouerseers to feed the Church of God which hee hath purchased with his owne blood Watch therefore remember that by the space of three yeares I ceased not to warne euery one night and day with teares Actes 20 28 29. So the same Apostle chargeth Timothy before God and before the Lord Iesus Christ Which shall iudge the quicke and dead at his appearing and in his kingdome to preach the Word in season and out of season because the time will come when they will not suffer wholesome Doctrine but hauing their eares itching shall after their owne lusts get them an heap of Teachers turning from the truth and giuing heed to fables Secondly this serueth to instruct the people of God to be throughly furnished and well prepared against such seducers that they may be able to stand our against them and to resist
youth Shall wee make a mocke of it and a may-game at it These prophane beasts haue filled vp the measure of their sinne and are set downe in the seate of the scorners God alloweth no more liberty in sinning to youth then he doth to age The wise man willeth such to remember their Creator in the daies of their youth Eccl. 12 1. 11. and telleth them that for all the lustes of their eyes the vanity of their mindes the swinge of their pleasures and the lewdnes of their harts God will bring them to iudgement The Apostle teacheth That whoremongers and adulterers shall not inherite the kingdome of God 1 Corinth chapter 6 verse 9. The wise Salomon saith He that committeth adultery with a woman destroyeth his owne soule Prou. 6 verses 22 33. and so is accessary to his owne death And in another place he saith He shall finde a wound and dishonour and his reproch shall neuer be put away and shall wee make a sport of it to delight our selues in it We are admonished by the Apostle Paul that our bodies are the Temples of the holy Ghost 1 Corinth 6 19. so that seeing God vouchsafeth vs this honor to choose our vile bodyes which are dust and ashes earth and rottennesse to make them Temples and Tabernacles for his holy Spirit to dwell in let vs not turne them into filthy stables and vncleane styes and so driue him from vs who would possesse vs as his mansion and dwelling place Heereby then we vnderstand that wee are not to iudge of whoredome after the common opinion of men which make but a sport and pastime of it as we see how scoffers iest at it and despisers of God make a game of it Such mockers were risen vp long agoe in the dayes of the Apostle of whom he exhorteth vs to beware For hauing said that no whoremonger neyther vncleane person hath any inheritance in the kingdome of God he addeth in the next place Let no man deceiue you with vaine words for for such things commeth the wrath of God vpon the children of disobedience Eph. 5.5 6. And this example of the people of Israel which now wee haue in hand in this Chapter is able to strike a terror and feare into our hearts for euer breaking out into this iniquity The life of man is precious and deare vnto God we are creatures created according to his image he taketh no pleasure in our destruction Now in that hee destroyed such a number of his owne Images and Creatures for this sinne must not this sinne of fornication be great greeuous which kindleth such a fire of his vengeance and indignation that flamed out so farre and could not bee quenched but with the slaughter of so many thousands Thirdly it behoueth euery one according Vse 3 to his place and calling to punish this sinne seuerely that so euill may be taken out of Israel But such as haue a light estimation of this sinne which is the cause of the encrease of it do obiect the example of Christ who hauing a woman brought before him Obiect that was sound committing adultery in the very acte would not condemne her nor pronounce sentence of death vpon her but said vnto her Goe and sinne no more Iohn 8 11. Heere our Sauiour seemeth to free her from the law of Moses Leuit. 20 10. I answere this is Popish Diuinity Answer taught in the dayes of darknesse which cannot beare the tryall of the light For this is to make it not onely a venial sinne but no sinne at all Christ forgaue her freely and denounced no punishment at all against her neither of limb nor life nor chasticement nor other mulct bee inflicted vpon her so that if it doe not proue that the Magistrates should not punish whoredome sharply it proueth as well that he ought not to punish it at all if it ought to receiue no correction we cannot acknowlenge it for any transgression Furthermore the Iewes beeing in subiection vnto the Romanes and constrayned to beare the yoke of forraigne gouernment had the ciuill punishments of death eyther wholly taken from them or at least suspended vpon the will and pleasure of their officers which were sildome vpright often corrupted This is it which the Pharisies confesse in the Gospell For when Pilate willed them to take Christ to iudge him after their owne Law although the malice of their hearts and the cruelty of theyr hands were against him yet they sayde vnto him It is not lawfull for vs to put any man to death Iohn 18 31. Lastly the office of Christ was not to be an earthly Iudge to giue sentence of death but to be a Sauiour to call sinners to repentance Hence it was that hee refused a temporall kingdome when it was offered vnto him Iohn 6 15. and denyed to diuide the inheritance when he was requested as wholly impertinent vnto his calling and therefore he said Man who made me a Iudge or a diuider ouer you Luke 12 14. So then this Obiection being remoued it belongs to all Magistrates to be zealous in punishing this sinne and to sharpen the law against this other sins that bud vp and grow apace among vs lest they ouerthrow good Corne. Yea it appertaineth not onely to Magistrates but generally to all men to bring such offenders to open shame that so they may come to amendment of life The Apostle speaking of vnclean liuers saith If any that is called a brother bee a fornicator or couetous or an idolater or a railer or a drunkard or an extortioner with such an one eate not 1 Cor. 5 5 11 and speaking of an incestuous person he chargeth the Corinthians to put him from among them and to deliuer him to Satan for the destruction of the flesh that the spirit may bee saued in the day of the Lord Iesus Such vncleane liuers should bee swept out of the Church of God and haue the sword of excommunication drawne out against them that so they might learne not to transgresse But so long as wee beare with such persons and foster them in the bosome of the Church as the practise is too common neyther are we their friends neyther are we the friends of the Church neyther indeed are we the friends of almighty God For if we were their friends and loued them aright we would seeke their conuersion and repentance wee would vse the meanes to bring them to a shame of their offences to a sight of their sinnes and vnto a confession of their iniquities And if we were the friends of the Church we would labour to separate the vncleane from the cleane and the infected from the sound knowing that a little leauen leaueneth the whole lumpe And if we were the friends of God we would be zealous of his glory and not suffer his Name to be prophaned through the lewde and wicked life of such rotten members For so long as such are harboured in the Church which is the body of
of man shall bee humbled and the loftinesse of men shall be abased and the Lord onely shall be exalted in that day Esay 2 11. And if we would enter into the consideration of examples we haue plentifull testimonies in the word of God of Abimelech the King of Gerar Pharaoh the King of Egypt Sancherib the King of Ashur Herod King of Iudea and sundry Princes and Nobles who haue tasted of the iudgements of God punishing them for their sins and rewarding them according to their iniquities Reason 1 Neyther can wee maruaile at this dealing of GOD finding out euen superiors in their sinnes if we consider that he is no accepter of any mans person hee is sufficient and able to make al men stoope vnder his hand For howsoeuer many of high place blinded with the glory of the world puffed vp with the vanity of earthly things stored with abundance of riches and magnified with the applause of the world thinke themselues priuiledged and exempted from the order and ranke of all other men yet their places cannot deliuer their persons from punishments when they prouoke the Lord to wrath against them What priuiledge to sinne hath the Prince more then the subiect or the rich more then the poore or what promise hath one more then another to be freed from the iudgements of God when he hath sinned seeing destruction is threatned alike to come vpon thigh and low So then howsoeuer respecting of men for their places and callings for their riches and friends and such like outward dignities bee common among men yet there is no such acceptance in the Almighty Hence it is that Iob saith With him is strength and wisedome he that is deceiued and that deceiueth are his he causeth the Counsellers to go as spoiled maketh the Iudges fooles he looseth the collar of Kings and girdeth their lomes with a girdle he leadeth away the Princes as a prey and ouerthroweth the mighty Iob 12 17. To this purpose doth Samuel exhort the Israelites Feare you the Lord 1 Sa. 12 2â— and serue him in the truth with all your hearts and consider how great things hee hath done for you but if yee doe wickedly ye shall perish both ye and your King Secondly euen Princes are by nature but Reason 2 men We allow them the chiefest place among men and honour them as the Lieutenants of God yet they are not to be exempted from the number of men and the creatures of God but are subiect to him and his iudgments as well as the rest of the sonnes of men This is it which the Lord speaketh vnto them I haue said ye are gods and yee are all children of the most High but ye shall die as a man and yee Princes shall fall like others Psal 82 6 7. Ioh. 10 34 35. The Prophet Esay speaketh in likâ— manner Esay 31 3. To like purpose speaketh another Prophet against the King of Tyrus who had his heart exalted and thought himselfe equall with God Ezek. 28 9. Wilt thou say before him that slayeth thee I am God But thou shalt be a man and no God in the hands of him that slayeth thee We are now come to make vse and application Vse 1 of this doctrine First it condemneth such as flatter Princes in their sinnes and perswade them that they are exempted and freed from the common condition of men that they may doe what they list and are not to be reproued of any And indeede it is true that Princes haue and ought to haue a royall prerogatiue howbeit no prerogatiue to sinne and if they can claime no prerogatiue to sinne they can challenge no priuiledge from the punishment of God Therefore this kinde of people setting vp to Princes a freedome to offend against God and giuing them immunity and impunity from the iudgement seate of God are indeed the greatest most dangerous enemies to Princes and great men It is well saide of one that it were better to light among carrion Crowes Diogenes then among flatterers because they can spoyle the body alone but these corrupt the minde foster the sinnes of those whom they do flatter colour them with the names of vertue consequently harden the hearts of such as hearken vnto them There are few men of note and account in the word but are tryed and troubled with these enchanters that bewitch them with their sweete wordes and will speake any thing for their aduantage When the foolish people heard the eloquent oration of Herod and saw his pompe and glory they gaue him this appâ—â—â—se The voyce of God and not of man Acts 12 22 23 but immediately the Angel of the Lord smote him because he was delighted with these Sycophants and returned not the glory vnto God So then it standeth all great men in hand to banish such dissembling clawbackes from them to stoppe their eares against their base and abiect flatteries and fooleries and to suffer themselues to bee admonished of their duties reproued for their sinnes taught by the word and informed in the wayes of godlinesse Vse 2 Secondly it serueth to instruct Princes to bee subiect to GOD and to obey him in all things seeing GOD will require the breach of his Law at their hands All superiors and gouernors ouer others must looke for Gods wrath to fall vpon them and his punishments to ouertake them whensoeuer they walke in euill wayes and transgresse against Gods commandements For as Princes punish such as transgresse their statutes so will God execute vengeance against those that breake his Lawes Princes haue rule ouer their subiects but God ruleth ouer Princes themselues and maketh them lyable to his iudgments Dauid was a man after Gods heart yet the Lord brought many corrections and chasticements vpon him to hold him in obedience It belongeth therefore as a speciall duty to men of high place and dignity to turne to the Lord lest they prouoke him to wrath and so they perish according as the Psalmist spaeketh Bee wise now therefore yee Kings be learned ye Iudges of the earth serue the Lord in feare and reioyce with trembling Kisse the Sonne lest he be angry and ye perish in the way when his wrath shall suddenly burne blessed are all that trust in him Psal 2 10 11 So the Lord hauing threatned in the Prophet Zephaniah to visite the Princes and the Kings children he exhorteth all to repentance before the decree come forth and they be as chaffe that passeth away in a day and before the fierce wrath of the Lord come vpon them Zeph. 1 8 and 2 2. Likewise the Prophet Ieremy declaring that the Lord would powre out the viole of his vengeance vpon the inhabitants of the land euen the Kings that sit vpon the throne of Dauid the Priests and the Prophets he commeth to vrge this vse vnto them Say vnto the King and the Queene Humble your selues sit downe for the crowne of your glory shall come downe from your heads Ier 13 13 18.
they fall to be past feeling and cannot repent The Apostle declareth in the Epistle to the Romanes That such as regarded not to know God hee gaue them vp to their hearts lust vnto all vncleannesse and punished one sinne with another Rom 1.28 For the sinne that followeth is a punishment which went before God forsaketh them with his grace that forsake him by their sinnes and when once God leaueth them the diuell findeth them Whensoeuer God departeth out of any person the vncleane spirit taketh possession for the house is empty swept and garnished and made ready to entertaine him Math. 12 44. This is it which the Prophet declareth concerning the secret iudgment of God vpon sinners that make shipwracke of faith and of a good conscience My people would not heare my voyce and Israel would none of me so I gaue them vp vnto the hardnesse of their heart and they haue walked in their owne counsels Psal 81 11 12. Where hee sheweth that seeing they would not be reclaimed and reformed hee laide the bridle in their owne neckes and suffered them to run their full swinge into all wickednesse In like manner the Apostle describing the sins of the Iewes that hated the Gospel stoned the Prophets persecuted the Saints and crucified the Lord of life sheweth that they had filled vp the measure of their sinnes and that the wrath of God was come on them to the vttermost 1. Thess 2 19. Reason 3 Thirdly sinne is fitly resembled to the fretting of a canker and to the vncleannesse of a leprosie both which goe forward and make no stay vntill the whole body be infected and euery member endangered This is the similitude which the Apostle vseth Their word shal fret as a canker 2. Tim. 2.17 of which sort is Hymeneus and Philetus For as one serpent engendreth another so doth one sinne conceiue and bring forth another It is like vnto the beast that is said to grow so long as it liueth So then lay these things together both that God forsaketh such as make no conscience of sinne and that sinne is likened to the conceiuing of the wombe to the eating of a canker and to the filthinesse of a leprosie wee may conclude that sin being entertained knoweth not stay but rolleth as a stone vntill it come to the Vse 1 bottome Now let vs handle the vses First consider from hence how dangerous it is to giue entertainment vnto sinne at the beginning which groweth to more perfection euery day we cannot stop this streame when we will it goeth beyond the strength of our nature God leaueth vs further to our selues when we begin to leaue his wayes We see this in the example of Cain he was reproued of God checked for his hatred against his brother admonished to repent but he harkened not to the voyce of the Lord but hardened his heart and shed innocent blood euen the blood of his brother Gen. 4 8. This appeareth in Iudas hee entertained couetousnesse in his heart from couetousnesse hee fell to plot with the Pharisies from plotting he proceeded to practising and in the end hee brake out into treason against his Lord and Master and ceased not till hee brake his owne necke Math. 26 15. The like we may say of Saul and trace out his falling from God step by step and the more he continued 1. Sam. 16 14. the more did the Spirit of GOD forsake him so that his hidden corruption brake out into open rebellion against God open persecution against Dauid and open desperation against himself and his owne soule Thus it falleth out with such as sinne against their conscience Some grow to be very diuels incarnate that do euery day giue strength vnto their corruption and adde drunkennesse vnto thirst who being past feeling giue themselues to wantonnesse to worke all vncleannes with greedinesse Some are like bruite beasts that are led onely by sensuality carnall and naturall men which haue nothing in them of the Spirit of God Iude 10. Continuance in sinne bringeth hardnesse of heart Such are in greatest danger and see it not they are in the midst of the fire and feele it not they taste deeply of the iudgment of God and regard it not Lay before them the grieuousnesse of sinne beseech them with bitter teares exhort them by the tender mercies of God denounce all the plagues punishments and iudgments of hell offer vnto them the sweet promises of the Gospel entreate them by the death of Christ and the dearest blood that he shed for them all these they tread vnder their feet and neglect them as things of no price sinne hath bewitched their hearts Sathan hath blinded their eyes and God hath giuen them vp into a reprobate sence For as among all the blessings that God bestoweth vpon the sonnes of men in this world a soft and tender heart is one of the greatest which is soone checked controuled soone made to bleed and raised to repentance and amendement of life Ezek. 11 19 so there can be no greater curse and malediction laide vpon any man then to haue a stony and stiff-necked a rebellious and yron heart which heapeth and hoardeth vp euery day vengeance against it selfe What an heauy punishment was this vpon Pharaoh when his heart was hardened Moses and Aaron came vnto him they laide before him the word of God they wrought miracles in the land of Egypt they called vpon him to let the people go he was visited with lice he was feared with thunders he was plagued with frogges he was tryed with darknesse he was punished with the death of the first borne yet could not all these enter into his heart nor pierce his conscience that was seared with an hot yron so that he proceeded in euill vntill he and his whole hoste were drowned in the red sea Heereunto accordeth that which the Prophet Ieremy sayth Can the blacke Moore change his skinne or the leopard his spots Then may ye also doe good that are accustomed to doe euill Ier. 13 23. Seeing therefore such as beginne to sinne can haue do stay of themselues we must needs confesse it to be very dangerous and hurtfull to our soules For all such as breake out into this sinne are like to those that runne downe a steepe hill that when they are going haue no power to make any stay or stop vntill they come vnto the lower end Thus it is with those that haue giuen the onset vpon sinne they do as it wer open the flood gates of impiety which are not againe easily shut vp but the violence of the streame beareth all things before it For howsoeuer sinne at the first be entertained of men with some dislike and not without some strugling and striuing against it yet in processe of time and by continuance in sinne they grow shamelesse euen to haue an whores forehead that they cannot nor wil not be ashamed though the Sunne the heauen the earth and men beare witnesse against them they
naming thereof is sufficient to shew the vanity of it Prefat ad Ca. thol lectures This I confesse may not vnfitly be called another Scripture then yet hath bin knowne howbeit not the Lords but his owne And if this new and admirable way to a new found land were granted vnto him what would it make more against vs then against himselfe and generally against the whole Church of Rome This shall plainely appeare vnto vs in three respects For first of all admit once of these fond guesses and glosses vpon the Scripture and depart from the simplicity of the same there is a gappe opened wide to intrude a thousand diuerse nay contrary interpretations according to the diuers or contrary disposition of the interpreter As for example out of this present place mentioning the commandement of God to Moses the guiles of the Midianites and theyr drawing Israel to fornication by meanes of Cozbi a Princes daughter among them a man might with greater probability gather and agreeing better with the proportion of faith in other Scriptures an encouragement to all christian Princes to pull downe the purple whore that sitteth in spirituall Babylon to reward her as she hath rewarded vs Reuel 18 6 and to giue her double according to her works and in the cup that she hath filled to vs to fill her the double For in the former words Moses shall signifie the Christian Magistrate the Midianites the enemies of Christ the greatest whereof are Antichrist and his adherents the entising of the Israelites to fornication the committing of idolatry and running a whoring after Idols the slaying of Cozbi in the day of the plague the downefall and ruine of theyr idolatrous worship which we see God hath miraculously brought to passe Thus we see how these words may more fitly and fully be applyed against the church of Rome then against true Catholiques whom he calleth heretiques Secondly if this be the marrow and pith of the Scriptures to hide such mysticall meanings and secret senses vnder the outward barke what hindreth vs but that we may raise as good doctrine out of Homers Iliads and Odysses out of Ouids Metamorphosis or out of Virgils Aeneads as out of the writings of Moses and the Prophets which were horrible blasphemy once to conceiue or imagine For if a man by Vlysses or by Aeneas should vnderstand Christ by their companions his Disciples by theyr wandrings his sufferings by theyr going downe to hell his ouercomming of the diuell and triumphing ouer the kingdome of darknesse by theyr safe arriuing in an hauen of rest after all theyr labours his resurrection from the dead and taking possession of the kingdome of heauen hee hath as faire a warrant for these coniectures as this trifler hath for his fooleries to vnderstand by Moses the Pope by the Midianites the writings of heretiques 〈◊〉 in Reuel â—â—p 6. by Cozbi such doctrine as pretendeth the Name of God and by vexing the Midianites the stopping of the course of theyr hereticall writings Lastly this inward supposed Scripture that this dreamer hath conceited burieth the true word of God and setteth vp a forged and counterfet Scripture For it turneth all things into Allegories and disanulleth the rules of interpretation The Allegories that we finde not in Scripture we are at liberty to refuse He that hath set bounds and bankes to the sea that it should passe no further hath restrayned vs how farre we shall go We must not turne eyther to the right hand or to the left Deut. 4 2. Wee must walke the kings high way we must not adde or diminish wee must not change or alter any thing of Christs testameÌ„t Origen the Prince and Patron of Allegories hath beene taxed and condemned of all men for corrupting and peruerting the Scripture this way but now Origen is iustified by this new found interpretation which is no better then a languishing about trifles 1 Tim. 6 4 a doting about questions and strife of words and a casting of clouds and smoake vpon the Sunne beames And howsoeuer the schoolemen haue ouerflowed the bankes in the ranknesse and superfluity of theyr wit and thereby defaced and depraued the precious word of God purer then the gold of Ophir In 1. part Sum. quaest 1. artic 10. yet Thomas one of the Princes and gods among them teacheth that the literall sence of the Scripture is that which the Author intendeth and the Author of holy Scripture is God Now if that bee the true meaning of the Scripture which the holy Ghost intendeth I would gladly know whether the pretended mystical interpretation of this place building vp the primacy of Peter and supremacy of the Pope and pulling downe the heretiques were intended by the Commandement of God vnto Moses Let him tell me whether the words be in the nature of a Prophesie or of an History belonging to the present times or to the times to come Let him shew whether Moses euer vnderstood the commandement of the Lord as this popish Proctor or rather prater pretendeth And whether the interpretation now set afoote were true in the dayes of Moses or not Lastly let him declare whether Moses and the Israelites did euer obey this commandement or not Numb 31 7. But if the meaning be that God spake not to Moses but to the Vicar of Christ nor gaue them charge concerning the Midianites but the writings of heretiques nor spake touching Cozbi but those that counterfeted the word of GOD hee did delude Moses with a vaine shaddow of words pretending one thing and intending another in outward shew giuing him authority but in an inward meaning establishing the Popes superiority which was not hatched nor heard of in sundry ages afterward And heereupon it is that all the sounder Diuines of ancient times Aug. epist 48. Hier in cap. 13 Math. Alph. li. 1. c. 3. Andrad lib 2. Defens Triden and the sounder schoolemen of latter times haue reiected this mystical diuinity as vnauaileable and vnsufficient to proue any point of Christian Religion Thus then wee see that the word of God is not to be turned into an allegory taking away the truth of the history and the doctrine of faith In this manner of reasoning notwithstanding the chiefest keyes of Popish Religion are hammered so most absurd and impertinent allegories are established God made two great lights a greater to rule the day and a lesser to rule the night therefore there are two great powers set in the world the Pope and the Emperour and the authority of the Pope is so much greater then the authority of the Emperour as the Sun is then the Moone God said In thy light wee shall see light therefore there must bee candles in the Church burning at noone day The words of the Prophet Thou hast put all things vnder his feete Psal 8 6 7 they allegorize thus for the supreme iurisdiction of the man of sinne all sheepe and oxen that is all men Foules that is Angels and
of warre so it teacheth them to commit themselues and theyr liues into the hands of God as vnto a faithfull keeper to consider that an hayre cannot fal from our heads without his prouidence Matth. 10 30. and to be perswaded that if they stand conquer they conquer to the Lord if they be wounded and fall they fall and dye to the Lord. Lastly the word of God teacheth that the battell is the Lords and the victory is also the Lords that the honor and glory thereof may be returned vnto the Lord. He giueth and taketh away he saueth with many or with few to teach vs to depend vpon the mouth of the Lord to be guided by his wisedome to follow his counsell and direction in all our affaires that so our battels may be the battels of the Lord. To this purpose did Ioab speake to his brother going to fight with their enemies when he saw the front of the battell was against him before and behinde If the Aramites be stronger then I thou shalt helpe me 2 Sam. 10 11 12. and if the children of Ammon be too strong for thee I wil come and succour thee be strong and let vs be valiant for our people for the Cities of our God let the Lord do that which is good in his eyes Thus did Dauid cōfort himself 2 Sam. 15 25. when he was driuen out of Ierusalem through the treason of Absolon saying to Zadoc the priest Cary the Ark of God againe into the Citty if I shall finde fauour in the eyes of the Lord he will bring me againe and shew me both it and the Tabernacle thereof but if hee thus say I haue no delight in thee behold heere am I let him do to me as seemeth good in his eies Thus then we see that all the Lords soldiers that fight his battels and inroll their names in his muster booke must be men of stout courage and valiant men at armes as they that go about a good worke he receiueth none into his camp that are faint-harted and white-liuered soldiers which are not able to incorage themselues but are able to discourage others Hence it is that the Lord charged the officers or Heralds a◠armes to make proclamation in the audience of the people Whosoeuer is afraid faint-hearted Iudges 7 5. let him go and returne to his house lest his brethrens heart faint like his heart Deut 20 8. God would haue wars made in his name and therefore he would haue souldiers go to them without feare If a man be afraid it is a token he hath no trust in God for he hath power to ouercome fearfulnes This serueth to reproue all those which wanting the vertue of valor and this gift of magnanimity do betray themselues and yeeld vnto most vnequall conditions and make an agreement with dishonorable termes When Benhadad the king of Aram laide siedge to Samaria and sent vnto Ahab saying Thy siluer and thy gold is mine also thy women thy faire children are mine 1 Kings 20 4. Ahab stooped and submitted himselfe vnto him hee did not make resistance with courage but yeilded vnto him like a coward saying My Lord king according to thy saying I am thine and all that I haue Our trust confidence must be in God and then we shall not feare what man can doe vnto vs. Vse 2 Secondly seeing wars are lawful being vndertaken vpon iust causes wee must depend vpon God for good successe Wee must not trust in speare or shield in horse or man but arme our selues with the shield of faith put vpon vs the helmet of saluation we must put on patience and humble our selues in prayer vnto God when we go into the field and are to buckle with our enemies For how should the Lord helpe vs when wee do him not the honor to call on him in the day of trouble We must looke vp vnto him from whence our helpe commeth that he may couer our heads in the day of battell This we see practised in Iehoshaphat when he went into battell against enemies strong in fortifications valiant in corage and infinite in multitude both by word and deed he confirmed the hearts of the people 2 Chron. 20 20. Heare ye me O Iudah ye inhabitants of Ierusalem put your trust in the lord your God and ye shall bee assured beleeue his Prophets and ye shall prosper and he appointed singers and them that should praise the Lord in going forth before the men of armes and saying Praise ye the Lord for his mercy lasteth for euer We are commanded to sanctifie all our works by prayer we haue promise of no blessing from God otherwise then as we aske it from him The food of our bodies the affaires of our life the workes of our hands the successe of our iournies our sleeping waking our health and wealth are sanctified by prayer and are not sanctified without prayer For except the Lord builde the house and watch the city Psal 127 1 2. the worke of the builder and the labour of the watchman is in vaine If then in the dayes of peace where the danger is not so present nor so certaine wee are charged to commend our selues our soules and bodies vnto God and al things that any way concerne vs and belong vnto vs much more ought we so to do when we go into the battell where the sword deuoureth one as well as another and taketh away life without difference This vse condemneth two sorts of men which runne into two extremities and forsake this meane propounded heere vnto vs and required of vs. First such as presume vpon their owne strength Luke 12 15. doe not make God their strength For as in peace and plenty men trust in their own store and abundance which they haue prepared albeit no mans life standeth in his riches so in time of warre if once forces be leuied munition prouided and all things prepared to take the field men grow secure and thinke themselues to want nothing But no mans life consisteth in his armour no mans defence standeth in his weapon It behooueth the Lords soldiers before euer they put on armor to reconcile themselues vnto God and to make euen reckoning with him that he may turn his wrath vpon their enemies knowing that hee which putteth on his armour cannot boast as he that putteth it off And as many sin against God by presumption so do others by despair their hearts and hopes are gone they cannot lift vp their eyes with affiance vnto the heauens then which there cannot bee a greater dishonor done to the Lord. So then our surest and safest way is to rely vpon God for our deliuerance and to intreat his protection to be a buckler round about vs before vs behind vs on the right hand and on the left Let praier be esteemed our best armour and defence When Ioshua fought with the Amalekites that fought to keepe Israel from the land
to God and be applyed to an holy vse The prophane Midianites had polluted and defiled them with Idolatry which God hateth of which see more afterward chap. 33 52. 14 Moses was wroth with the Officers of the hoast with the Captaines ouer thousands and Captaines ouer hundreds and hee saide vnto them Haue yee saued all the women aliue c. The Lord told Moses immediately before verse 2 so soone as this busines was ended he should be gathered to his fathers yet see how he hasteth forward the matter that it might be ended that he also might come to the ende of his dayes God had sworne that he should not enter into the Land for he was displeased with him and spared him not because of the people as he sheweth Deut. 1 verse 37 The Lord was angry with mee for your sakes saying Thou shalt not goe in thither where he goeth not about to excuse himselfe and to wash his hands as if hee had not done amisse but his meaning is that hee fell not into euill of his owne accord forasmuch as the mischiefe sprang from the people Thus did Moses smart for the rashnesse and retchlesnesse of the people as oftentimes Kings and Princes do The olde saying was wont to be Delirant reges plectuntur Achiui that is Horat lib. 1. epist 2. The Princes erre and reason lacke But the poore Commons go to wracke Howbeit we may inuert the rule and turne it otherwise Delirat populus rex plectitur ipse The people swarue and cannot be kept within any bounds whē oftentimes Princes beare the punishment of theyr folly as it fell out with Moses But to come to the matter marke how hee reproueth the Captaines and martiall men for sparing the whorish women that had brought a great plague vpon them We learne from hence Doctrine Sins of omission are displesing to God that sinnes of omission and neglect of duties which men are bound to performe are sinnes displeasing to God as sinnes of commission are It is a sinne against God to omit a good duty as well as to commit an euill or else Moses would not haue bin wroth with this people this is proued Math. 25 3 41 42. Hos 4. ver 1 2. Deut. 27 ver 26. Ierem. 10 verse 25. They called not vpon God Not to do good is to do euill The grounds are euident For first this is a kinde of contempt against Reason 1 God for not to obey is to disobey to contemne The seruant which will not doe what his master commandeth Ier. 48 10. what doth hee but shew a contempt against him If then this argue and conuince of open contempt no maruaile if God be displeased with it True it is and it cannot be denyed that men often do not that which God requireth out of frailty ignorance and infirmity but a continuall neglect and omission cannot but proclayme our contempt and therfore it is a fearefull and heynous sinne Reason 2 Secondly the law of God is not onely negatiue but also affirmatiue it commandeth good as well as forbiddeth euill For albeit all the tenne Commandements the fourth and fifth onely excepted do runne negatiuely yet the negatiue carrieth with it the affirmatiue according to the exposition of Christ himselfe Math. 5 verses 25 33 37. The Commandement which saith expressely Thou shalt not kill saith also inclusiuely Thou shalt preserue life Thirdly it is against the rule of loue and Reason 3 charity For where there is lesse loue then ought to be there is sinne Now where there is an omission of those things whereby God may bee glorified and our brethren profited there can bee no true charity Obiect But against this Doctrine it will be saide that sinnes of omission cannot reteyne the nature of sinne because sinne is an acte I answer Answer it is true of sinnes committed they are actes but of duties omitted it will not hold as for example a man refuseth to heare the word hee will not come to the house of God heere is a sinne because he that is of God heareth Gods word saith our Sauiour Iohn 8 47. yet it is no acte at all but the omitting of an acte so if a man heare the word carelesly this is a sinne Luke 8. yet it is not any acte so that sinnes of omission are sinnes before God as well as other of commission The vses follow First it appeareth hereby that many men Vse 1 in the world if they would examine themselues and cast vp theyr accounts and reckonings with God as debters ought to do they should finde themselues to stand endighted and conuicted of a multitude of sinnes that haply they neuer once dreamed of The greatest sort take notice of this and take themselues bound to auoyd euill but they neuer charge themselues with doing that which is good Euery man confesseth it a sinne to serue other gods to worship false gods and yet neuer consider that it is a sinne not to serue and worship the true God Moses was shut out of the Land of promise not because he did openly dishonour God before the Congregation but because hee did not honour and glorifie his Name Numb 20. And wherefore was the rich man cast into the torments of hell was it because he had taken any thing from poore Lazarus or pulled the meate from his mouth No it was because he did not put bread into his mouth Hee fared deliciously euery day himselfe Luke 16 but he suffered him to starue for want Now we must set downe this as a certaine rule that they neuer had their hearts truely reformed from doing of euill that haue not also beene carefull to doe that which is good We haue therefore a farther reckoning to make with God then we imagine and stand deeper indebted to him then we beleeue For if wee doe not make our accounts to account with him for duties let slip and omitted wee can neuer be saued Secondly this Doctrine serueth as a good direction to helpe vs to try our selues whether Vse 2 we bee rightly reformed in our hearts or not If wee haue learned to account duties omitted to bee no better then sinnes against almighty GOD and for which he will one day take vengeance wee haue made a good step in our holy faith and that if wee haue not learned to make conscience of sinnes of omission we will neuer truely make conscience of sinnes of commission A man may make some scruple of conscience of swearing and taking the Name of God in vaine and yet neuer vse it with feare and reuerence This man is as guilty that hath left the good vndone as the other Many men will refrayne from going to worke on the Sabbath day and from open prophaning of it but in the meane season they come not to heare the word neyther make any profite vnto theyr soules by it These men doubtlesse do it but for outward respects and not for any care they haue to keepe it holy For how shall
This ouercommeth all tentations and all offences whatsoeuer in the world without it it is not possible to be kept preserued in the way of truth What held Nicodemus among the Pharisies but onely the feare of men he could not resolue to follow Christ Ioh. 3 1 12 42 43 And the reproches of the Pharisees cast out against him wheÌ„ he defended the cause of Christ put him to silence made him giue ouer vntil at length he shake off all impediments and betake himselfe to follow him A good example for vs to follow If we faint for reproches our strength is litle our faith is weake The words of enemies cannot hurt vs except wee through weakenesse and faintnesse hurt our selues For if we neglect and reiect them they returne vpon him that cast them Doctrine God punisheth the sins of parents with the sins of their children Behold ye are risen vp in your fathers stead an increase of sinfull men c. Moses putteth these two tribes the halfe in minde of the former prouocations of their fathers which had caused many iudgments to breake in vpon them these were risen vp in their stead walking in their steps so that it fell out according to the Prouerbe like father like sonnes Wee learne hereby by this sharp charge that it is an vsual thing with God to punish the sinnes of the parents with the sins of their children The parents sin the children are oftentimes giuen ouer to follow them to commit the same sins or such like notorious sinnes whereby he taketh vengeance of their sins Gen. 21 9 10 9 24 27 1 King 11 11 Hos 4 13. This is euident in the Kings of Israel of whom we may truly say that the fathers sinned the children rose vp an encrease of sinful men they were a wicked seed and augmented the fierce anger of the Lord vntill hee remoued Israel vtterly out of his sight So he threatneth oftentimes to visit the sins of the fathers vpon the children to the third 4. generatioÌ„ of them that hate him Ex. 20 Reason 1 And God doth deale thus for sundry causes First God respecteth the good of such parents as belong vnto him for hee doth it to huÌ„ble them to bring them vpon their knees to repent for their sins which happily they had forgotten long agoe It is a far greater griefe to Christian parents to see them lye vnder this spirituall iudgment then afflictioÌ„ whatsoeuer Secondly such parents as are wicked beloÌ„g not vnto him are heereby hardned grieued and vexed He doth it in part to pardon them because when euill parents see their children commit any sins against the 1 table which are committed immediatly against God as to delight in swearing and blaspheming in contempt of the word neglect of his worship and in prophaning of the Sabbath they are not touched or troubled at it because they think it no iudgment their sons to haue committed no sins at al so it coÌ„meth to passe that they are the more hardned againe if they see their children commit any sinne against the second Table as murther theft or the like whereby they vndergoe the punishment of the Magistrate they are greeued and vexed for it not because they haue sinned against God prouoked him to anger but because their childreÌ„ posterity are brought to shame and reproch before the world This serueth first of all to teach vs that the Vse 1 wayes of God are iust equall against those that are ready to accuse him of iniustice God is a most iust and righteous God he dealeth with euery one according to his desarts God punisheth sinne with siâ—â—e And he oftentimes punisheth sinne with sinne For he doth not onely punish sin with the sword of the enemy with sicknesses diseases with famine and mortality and such like which all doe acknowledge and confesse to be punishments but he punisheth former sins with later sins Thus he punished the Idolatrous Gentiles when they knew God and glorified him not as God but worshipped serued the creature in stead of the Creator by giuing them vp to theyr owne vile affections and to a reprobate sense to work vncleannes euen with greedinesse Rom. 1. And in these last times of the world because men will not loue and embrace the truth Hee sendeth among them strong delusions that they should beleeue lyes 2 Thess 2 Obiect 12. But how doth God punish sinne with sin may some say Doth he tempt vnto euill or doth he infuse any euill into them Doth hee allure and prouoke men to sin I answer Answer with the Apostle God tempteth no man to sin Iam. 1 13 but hee punisheth this way secretly by withdrawing his grace and giuing them ouer to bee entangled in their owne corruptions Thus God punished Pharaoh by hardnesse of heart not by making that to bee hard which was soft and plyable before but by denying the oyle of his grace whereby it should haue beene mollified Thus also he tempted Dauid to number the people because his wrath was kindled against Israel for their sins 2 Sam. 2â— 1 This is the most grieuous punishment that can bee inflicted in this life howsoeuer many men neuer regard it for other punishments through the blessing of God and a sanctified vse of them are vsual meanes to bring vs to true repentance but when we are smitten with this adding of sinne to sinne and are striken with this plague sore we doe more and more flie from him Other punishments are as sharp eye-salues to make vs see our owne misery that we may be mooued to sue and seeke for his mercy but this iudgement doth vs no good at all nay it blindeth our minds it hardneth our hearts it scareth our consciences it encreaseth our sinnes and doubleth our condemnation Thus doth God shew himselfe a iust Iudge Vse 2 Secondly it directeth parents what they ought to do in the sinnes of their Children which may be reduced to these foure heads First they must search to find out the cause of it secondly they must be humbled and sorrow for it thirdly they must labour to reclaime them and lastly they must abstaine from sinning themselues lest by their example they corrupt and infect them The first duty of parents Touching the first it belongeth vnto all parents in the sinnes of their children which they commit to search enquire diligently whether this punishment faln vppon their children bee not the punishment of some particular sinne of their owne formerly committed and doubtlesse in searching they shal not lose their labour but oftentimes find that some fearfull sin of theirs before committed is the cause of those notorious sinnes that they see and behold in their children For example we see some Ministers and men of other callings haue their children fall to idolatry and superstition and are gone after Antichrist and fled into Babylon the mother of whoredomes this is no
30 1 Chro. â— Mal. 27. 1 King 21 5 7. Num. 15.34.35 both in his word and by his Ministers The Spirit speaketh euidently in the Scriptures by it he resolueth the Church no lesse then by an oracle from heauen besides for our farther direction he giueth the knowledge of his word to the Ministers who draw al their light from the word and doe thereby aske counsell as at the mouth of God The reasons are very euident First the Scriptures Reason 1 are all sufficient to improue and correct 2 Tim. 3.16 Rom 15 4. to teach and to instruct to giue patience and comfort Ioh 20 31. 2 Tim. 3.15 that we may beleeue haue eternall life and to make vs wise vnto saluation Secondly such as will not beleeue them and reply vpon them will beleeue nothing else no although one come from the dead Luke 16 31 It is therefore the foundation of faith to resort to these meanes to be resolued as to the oracle and ordinance of God Psal 85.8 Obserue from hence that all questions in Vse 1 Religion must be decided and determined by the Scriptures All doctrines are to be prooued by them and al errors to be conuinced by them The Scripture is the supreme iudge of all councels and controuersies The supreâ—â— Iudge of aâ—â— controuerâ—â— it sendeth not the Church to the generall consent of the Pastours of the Church nor turneth them ouer to expect a general councel nor posteth them ouer to Rome as the Gentiles resorted to Delphos to consult with the Oracle of Apollo It is in vaine to neglect the straight direct way to seeke out by-pathes and vncertaine passages It neuer taught the Pope and his Cardinals to be the highest court and supreme Iudges of Scripture who oftentimes are ignorant of Scripture It cannot be interpreted but by the same Spirit by which it was written It is required of the supreme Iudge and interpreter of Scripture that he cannot erre that no appeale be made from him that he be no way partiall and that he haue power to compell the parties dissenting to yeeld obedience These properties agree not to the Bishop of Rome he is not free from error for many of theÌ„ haue falne into heresy haue taught contrary things one to the other haue made many foolish interpretations he is a meere man and can compell no mans wil to yeeld vnto him he is partiall in his own cause and therfore to appeale to him is to aske ones fellow if he be a theefe Secondly the Scripture containeth all Vse things necessary to saluation to withstand tentations Matth. 4. and to build vs vp in all trueth So that it is simply and absolutely necessary The doctrine of saluation cannot be learned but from it The knowledge of the law is necessary Rom. 7.7 the knowledge of the Gospel is necessary Tit. 2.11.12 Neither let any obiect that the Church wanted Scripture along time euen from the creation to the dayes of Moses for the Question is not what was necessary in the beginning but what is now necessary The mothers milke is sufficient for the infant while it is a childe but it is not sufficient afterward when once it is growne vp Neither is it true which the Iesuite obiecteth that Christ commanded not any thing to be written but is ouerthrowne by many testimonies of Scripture 2. Pet. 1.21.2 Tim. 3.16 Reuel 1.11 and 14.13 Vse 3 Thirdly it teacheth that the Ministers ought to be ready to answere the questions and doubts that trouble the people any way Therefore they must be faithfull in their places and skilfull in the Scriptures Hag. 2.12.13 they must not be blind guides dumb dogs Ezek. 34.4 their lippes must preserue knowledge and the people seeke the Law at their mouthes Againe it is required of them to be resident vpon their flocks attending on them as watchmen watch the citie alwayes in danger of enemies to discouer the approach of them and as shepheards attending their flock for feare of deuouring wolues 〈◊〉 56 9 10. The people are as a prey in the iawes of al hereticks where teachers are not attending and residing The Israelites fell into horrible idolatry when Moses was absent from them Exod. 32.1 But how shall the Ministers be consulted withall being absent from the people Vse 4 Lastly it serueth for instruction for the people They are not to consult with witches and wizards but to resort to the Ministers of God Deut. 18.15 and to the word to the law and to the testimonie Esay 8.19.20 Princes therfore must not contemne them nor respect theÌ„ as the lowest and basest of the people And all people high and low rich and poore must search the Scriptures who thinke to haue eternall life in them Ioh. 5.39 They are greatly commended that were diligent in the reading of them Acts 8.30 and 18.11 Dauid did exercise himselfe in them day and night Psal 1.2 None are to be forbidden the reading of them forasmuch as the Gospel is the power of God to saluation to all that beleeue Rom. 1.16 They are greatly reprooued and rebuked â—hat were ignorant in them Mar. 12.24 that were slow of heart to beleeue them Luk. 24.25 Euery man therefore must seeke to be assured perswaded in his heart of that which he doth 〈◊〉 14.5 and seeke to warrant his owne work All things must be done in faith Hebr. 4.2 Mar. 11.24 Iam. 1.5 without which no man can please God This reprooueth the ignorance that is in the greatest sort who thinke it enough to doe as others doe to heare the word because others do so to receiue the Lords Supper because they see their neighbours doe so and to come to Church because the most do so These thinke it enough to be present at diuine duties albeit they be indeed farre from doing their duties There are many that come and heare prayers Many do hear prayers which neuer pray who do neuer offer vp any prayers as if there were some hidden vertue in the place or in the praier albeit they neuer lift vp their hearts to God These haue not neither can haue any comfort in that which they doe They are without faith because they are without knowledge They haue no assurance whether they please God or not but doe all things with doubtfull hearts and wauering mindes and therein condemne themselues and sin against God Rom. 14 23. Iam. 1.6 being like a waue of the Sea tossed with the winde Verse 9.10 And the Lord spake vnto Moses saying Speake vnto the children c. The determination of the question is heere set downe and vpon occasion thereof perpetuall lawes established for the direction of the Church The vncleane are put off to the 14. day of the second moneth the cleane must keepe the Lords Passeouer at the season appointed There are two causes alledged wherfore a man may for a time be excused for not comming to the Passeouer and is allowed as vnblameable
This is farther to bee strengthened with reason First true godlinesse and religion haue the Reason 1 promises of the blessings of this life and of the life to come 1 Tim. 4 8. Deut. 28 1 2 3 4 c. then it will follow on the contrary that impiety and vngodlines haue the curses plagues both of the one and the other due vnto them For it were great iniustice in God if he should reward the workes of piety and religion and should not as well punish the workes of impiety and prophanenesse Secondly such workes are committed directly Reason 2 and immediately against the person of God himselfe but the workes of vnrighteousnesse are against men He is more seuerely punished that flieth in the Princes face woundeth him then he that hurteth any of his seruants Such as with an high hand breake the first Table do as it were flie in Gods face and rebell against them such as transgresse the second hurt some of his seruants So then when we fall to practise against his owne person or his honour there is great reason to thinke hee will visite for those especially and therefore such lawes are called the first and great commādement Math. 22 36 38. Thirdly such works of impiety are the causes Reason 3 of wrong iniustice hatred and of all vnrighteousnesse The breach of the first Table procureth the breach of the second Rom. 1 21 22 23. Because they regarded not to know God he gaue them ouer to vile affections When he gaue them vp to vncleannes it was a punishment of their vnthankfulnesse and not honouring of him The vses follow Such are first of all reproued Vse 1 as are accounted ciuill honest men in the world and reputed vnblameable among their neighbours I doe not meane that they are to bee reproued for their ciuility and honesty which are not to be condemned in themselues for they are good but such as content themselues with an outward ciuill carriage among men and to be praised of them hauing no feare of God or care of religion in them but all their care and conscience is to deale iustly with men and in the mean season wholly neglect their duty to God these are liable to Gods iudgements as well as those that are altogether prophane and wicked These are they that haue no care to sanctifie the Sabath no delight in praier no hungring thirsting after knowledge but remaine in blindnesse ignorance carelesse in frequenting the hearing of the word and in receiuing of the Sacraments They will boast they loue the Church as well as any of their neighbors but small fruites appeare of their going thither or of their coming from thence They thinke all is well enough if they be iust in their outward dealings they make account that they are not to be blamed and they stand in feare of no iudgments of God at all So it was with the rich man Math. 19 20. he thought he had done al euen from his youth that he lacked nothing but being tried by the first commandement whether he did loue God aboue all he plainly descried that his ciuill honesty was meere hypocrisie and his fulfilling of the law no better then a flattering of himselfe In like manner do such men much deceiue themselues and are like to a subiect whose whole care is to deale iustly and vprightly with his fellowes but vtterly neglecteth his duty to his Prince and practiseth rebellion against him all his life If such a man deale iustly among other men and will not commit adultery or murther by any meanes tell me in reason can all this his care helpe him when he shal be conuicted for high treason against his Prince Certainely this iust and vpright carriage toward the people shall stand him in little stead Likewise many men in all places do liue continually in the practise of rebellion against the person of God himselfe howsoeuer they seeme very carefull and conscionable of their duty toward men yet God will finde them out for the contempt of him For they are growne to this prophanenesse What need so much preaching or so much hearing and so they begin to scorne and scoffe at those that liue in the obedience of these holy duties Let me tell these though they be neuer so iust in their conuersation doing no wrong paying all mē shewing mercy to them that need yet they lie open notwithstanding all these to Gods iudgements for want of the true power of religion If thou shouldst see a man liue in the grosse sinnes of the second Table in murther adultery robbery drunkennesse false witnes-bearing and the like wouldst thou not think him worthy to be plagued by the hand of God why then should we thinke that such as liue in the breaches of the first Table more grosse thē these which haue the first place are not liable to iudgement as wel or rather much more then the other Vse 2 Secondly this teacheth all such as haue any rule ouer others to be carefull to teach such as are vnder them in the waies of godlinesse that they may know the Father to be true God him whom he hath sent Iesus Christ Iohn 17 3. First it is the duty of Princes and Magistrates to haue a great care of true religion that God be faithfully serued by their people It is not enough for them to prouide that they may haue a people faithfull and loyall to thēselues except they be also faithfull to God The godly kings are commended for their care in aduancing the glory of God and for their zeale in causing all the people committed to their charge to be instructed It were easie to enlarge this by the examples of Dauid of Asa of Iehoshaphat of Hezekiah and Iosiah they made a couenant with God to serue him themselues and to cause him to bee serued of their people Asa commanded Iudah to serue the Lord of their fathers and to doe the law and the commandements that whosoeuer would not seeke the Lord whether he were small or great whether man or woman should be put to death 2 Chron 14 4 and 15 13. Deut. 17 19. 2 Kings 23 2 3. 2 Chron. 19 7 8 9. Thus it ought to be with all fathers and masters they must teach their children seruants that they may know the Lord and set their hope in him not forget his works but keepe his comandements Psal 78 6 7 4 9 and 11 19 21. Eph. 6 4. Deut. 6 7. Eli the Priest of the Lord is first threatned and afterward punished for neglect of this duty 1 Sam. 2 and 3. The example is written for our instruction that we should beware of the like transgression Thirdly see the fearefull condition of many Vse 3 men of all sorts for they liue vnder a fearfull iudgement of God and yet do not see it because through the whole course of their liues they practise the workes of impiety liuing in palpable ignorance in contempt of the Word
day What shall become of swearers blasphemers prophaners of the Sabbath whoremongers drunkards oppressers vnmercifull men and other like The Lord indeed will try the righteous in his furnace but the wicked and him that loueth iniquity doth his soule hate vpon the wicked he shall raine snares fire and brimstone 〈◊〉 5 5. and stormy tempest this is the portion of their cup. Indeed he lifteth vp his haÌ„d to strike the faithfull that are his friends 〈◊〉 â— â—4 but he will crush his aduersaries with a scepter of yron and breake them in pieces like a potters vessell Indeed he will iudge the iust man for his sinnes in this life 〈◊〉 â— 23 but he will wound the head of his enemies and the hairy pate of him that walketh in his sinnes Indeed the Lord will chastice his Church with the rods of men yet his louing kindnesse will he neuer take from them but he will correct his enemies with scourges of wyre and his little finger shall bee heauier on the reprobate then his loynes on his owne people Tremble at this all ye vngodly and know that assured iudgement is reserued for you at the great day of the Lords generall Assizes when ye must plead guilty or not guilty at his barre when the register booke of all your actions shal be brought forth and when you shal wish the mountaines to fall vpon you and couer you from the presence of him that sitteth vpon the throne Turne therefore vnto him returne I say betimes lest the Lord ouerturne you If his wrath be kindled yea but a little Psal 2.12 blessed are all they that trust in him This is the difference betweene a wise man and a foole Prou. 27.12 and 17 10. A wise man seeth the plague and hideth himselfe but a foole runneth on and is punished A reproofe entreth more into him that hath vnderstanding then an hundred stripes into a foole 14 Then Moses sent messengers from Kadesh vnto the king of Edom saying Thus saith thy brother Israel Thou knowest all the trouble that hath hapned vnto vs. 15 How our fathers went downe into Egypt a long time where the Egyptians handled vs euill and our fathers 16 But when we cryed vnto the Lord he heard our voyce and sent an Angel and hath brought vs out of Egypt and behold we are in Kadesh a city in thine vtmost border 17 I pray thee let vs passe through thy countrey wee will not goe through the fields nor the vineyards neither will we drinke the water of the wels we will goe by the kings way we wil walke we wil not turne either to the right hand or to the left vntill we haue passed thy border 18 And Edom answered him Thou shalt not passe by me lest I come out with the sword against thee 19 Then the children of Israel said vnto him We will go vpon the high way and if we shall drinke thy water I and my cattell I will then pay for it I will onely without any harme goe through on my feete 20 He answered againe Thou shalt not passe through then Edom came out against him with much people and with a mighty power 21 Thus Edom refused to giue Israel passage through his border wherefore Israel turned away from him Hitherto of the murmuring of the people pretended against Moses but indeed intended and practised against God Now followeth the second part of the Chapter touching Israels purpose to passe toward the land of Canaan by the countrey of the Edomites wherein consider two things First the solemne ambassage of Moses to the king of Edom. Secondly the shamefull and inhumane denyall of the Edomites Touching the first hauing walked vp and downe thirty eight yeeres and wandred in the wildernes from place to place forward and backeward from nation to nation from one kingdome to another people being now come neere to the land they request passage and safe conduct through the countrey of Edom vnder honest and equall conditions of abstaining from all iniuries and keeping the kings high way craue their friendship and fauour in respect of their neere kindred and aliance vnto them both of them descending of Isaac whose sonnes were Iacob called also Israel and Esau called also Edom. Besides they shew what trauels and troubles they had sustained what euils they had suffered what oppression they had endured of the cruell Egyptians appealing to their owne consciences touching the truth of these things whereof they could in no sort bee ignorant saying Thou knowest all the trouble that hath happened vnto vs. But because such as are themselues in prosperity sildome respect the miseries and distresses of others and the afflicted are for the most part destitute of all helpes and forsaken of all friends they put them in mind of the mercies of God assisting them in troubles hearing their prayers 1 Cor. 10 9. and sending his Angel that is Iesus Christ as it is expounded by the Apostle for their deliuerance out of Egypt And lest they should seeme to request and require much of others but promise nothing for themselues as those that lay heauy burthens and greeuous to bee borne vpon others but wil not touch them with their litle finger they couenant and condition with them on their parts to deale vprightly and iustly being as ready to abstaine from working iniury as to craue the duties of humanity So then to effect their purpose of passing thorough Edom and to perswade them to graunt their request they alleadge foure reasons First in respect of the person of the Edomites Secondly in respect of the person of the Israelites Thirdly in respect of the person of God Fourthly in respect of the manner of their passage perambulation through them Touching the Edomites they claime the kinred of consanguinity Touching themselues they pleade their own misery Touching God they publish and proclaime his mercy Touching their iourney and the maner of it they promise equity and honest dealing Thus they omit nothing that might serue to perswade the Edomites to pitty and to procure their owne safty Reason 1 The first reason drawne from the right of brotherhood is included in these words Thus saith thy brother Israel The Israelites came of Iacob who was also called Israel because hee had power with God Gen 25.25 Gen. 32.28 The Edomites came of Esau who was also named Edom both of the rednesse wherewith hee was borne and of the red pottage which he desired and preferred before the birthright These two therefore were naturall brethren begotten of the same father borne of the same mother lying at the same time in the same womb as if the Israelites should say May it please you to consider that wee are not aliants and strangers one to another we descend of two brethren Iacob and Esau you of one we of the other as two branches displaying themselues from one stocke we had one common father and mother Isaac and Rebeccha we are of one family and
he shall not preuaile ouer them for there is no condemnation to them that are in Christ Iesus Indeed God is able to foyle him and destroy him at once and to giue vs a full and finall conquest ouer all the powers of darknesse in a moment if it pleased him but lest we should bee puffed vp in pride and forget our selues lest wee should leaue calling vpon the Name of almighty GOD and the sorrowing and sighing for our owne weaknesse lest we should be besotted with selfe-loue fall asleepe in security the Lord will worke by little and little he will proceed as it were by liâ—â—â— and leuell he will roote out our spirituall enemies by degrees Let vs not therefore looke to be freed wholly from tentations but know that it is profitable for vs to be exercised vnder them And let vs be sober and watch seeing our aduersary the diuell as a roaring Lyon walketh about seeking whom he may deuoure whoÌ„ if we resist stedfast in the faith he will flie from vs 1 Pet. 5 8 9. Iam. 4 7. Let vs put on the whole armour of God that we may be able to stand against all the assaults of the diuell And let vs remember that he is resisted and driuen away not by any superstitious crossing of our selues which is no armor of proofe but by faith by prayer proceeding from faith which are of great force and effect 25 Then Balak said vnto Balaam Neither curse nor blesse them at all 26 But Balaam answered and saide vnto Balak Told I not thee saying All that the Lord speaketh that must I do 27 Againe Balak saide vnto Balaam Come I pray thee I will bring thee vnto another place if so bee it will please that God that thou maiest thence curse them for my sake 28 So Balak brought Balaam vnto the top of Peor that looketh toward the wildernesse 29 Then Balaam saide vnto Balak Make me heere seuen Altars and prepare me heere seuen Bullocks and seuen Rammes 30 And Balak did as Balaam had saide and offered a Bullocke and a Ram on euery Altar Thus much touching the Prophesie it selfe now followeth the last part to wit the issue and effect therof both in Balak and in Balaam For heere we see the King chafing the Sorcerer excusing hee commanding and the King obeying First of al when Balak perceiued that hee was deceiued of his hope and expectation his wrath is kindled and he chargeth the hyreling that if he will not curse the people as he appointed yet he should not blesse them as he had enterprised For the wicked had rather haue the truth of God smothered buried in silence then themselues offended and disappointed The mercenary Prophet excuseth himselfe that he was vniustly accused hauing foreshewed that it was not at his choise to hold his peace or to speak what he would but was constrained by a superior power to open his mouth and to vtter that which was deliuered vnto him After this answer the king taketh him vp into another place to Peor in which Mountaine their Idoll had a Temple hoping that at the last the God of Israel would change his minde and grant his request Behold the peruersenesse of vnbeleeuers who albeit they be crossed in their euill intentions inuentions yet they proceed in their purposes and betweene voide hope and vaine feare hold on their courses in the blindnesse of their hearts Therefore Balaam seeking to keepe his credite and entertaining the King in an expectation of better successe to come reneweth his former practise commanding seuen Altars to be builded and seuen Bullocks and Rams to be prepared to whom the credulous King obeyeth and suffereth himselfe to be deluded by the diuellish sorceries and idolatrous sacrifices of that false Prophet These particular points haue beene before considered and the principall Doctrines arising from hence likewise opened Ierom lib. 2. apolo aduers Ruffin For heereby we see the rage and fury of the enemies to be vnsatiable and vnappeaseable albeit their might be not answerable to their malice nor their power so great as their desire to hurt they are like the sea that neuer resteth but casteth vp mire and grauell No malice or cruelty can be comparable to the malice and cruelty of a naturall man vndertaken for religion or rather against religion and the truth of God The father in this case hath not spared the son Math. 10 35. the brother hath betrayed the brother to death a mans enemies haue beene they of his owne house and they haue beene as wolues one to another Againe we see how euill men albeit they be crossed in their attempts yet will not giue ouer but returne to their former sinnes As the dogge to his owne vomite So deceitfull a bayte is sinne ensnaring the conscience that hardly they returne that are holden in the chaines thereof hauing satan at their elbow to tempt them and their owne corruptions within theÌ„ to helpe them forward Notwithstanding it shal not be amisse for vs to obserue the points laide before our eyes one in the person of Balaam the other in respect of Balak the third in respect of them both Verse 26. Balaam answered and saide vnto Balak Told I not thee saying All that the Lord speaketh that must I do We haue oftentimes noted before that the words which Balaam deliuered he spake as moued and inspired by the Spirit of God his prophesies are not mingled with his owne dreames and deuices as drosse with pure gold as chaffe with cleane wheate or as saw-dust with wholesome meat these came not from the will of man nor proceeded from any priuate motion and interpretation he was guided and directed by the holy Ghost and therefore he saith in this place All that the Lord speaketh that must I do and in the chapter following If Balak would giue me his house full of siluer and gold I cannot passe the commandement of the Lord to do either good or bad of mine owne minde what the Lord shall command that same will I speake Numb 24 13. So then he declareth that in vttering pronouncing these prophesies he was limited and restrained his tongue tyed vp to that which God should put in his mouth Numb 22 38. He was not left at liberty to speake at randon what he would he must speake onely that which the LORD would haue him Doctrine It belongs to the Ministers to deliuer Gods word onely and wholly From hence we learne that it is a duty belonging to all the Ministers whom God hath separated and called to that Office to deliuer the will of God fully perfectly as they haue receiued it of God without adding to it or detracting from it True it is the Ministers of the Gospel haue now no extraordinary reuelations or immediate inspirations God doth not appeare or reueale his word vnto them eyther by dreames in the night or by visions in the day neither do they heare his voyce froÌ„ heauen